-
[SIZE=16]The Memoirs of Rhynn , A Working Progress[/SIZE]
Name: Rhynnala Asantiani (Rin-ala Ah-san-tee-an) / Rhynn Saebhel (Rin Say-bel)
Current Age: 26
D.O.B.: Sept. 9th
Profession: Wizard (21) (Illusionist)
Mostly Seen: Hlint, Dalanthar
Quests: .Pandemonial Horses. .Exploring The Past. .Orb Triology.
.Lost and Found. .Blood Finale. .Evilness and Greed.
.Courting for Riches. .Out of the Blue. .Lia WLCDQ.
.Underground War. .Grand Theft Oxen.
.The Necromancer's Quartet. .To Aid Epheris.
.Desperation. .Holding On. .Has the Cat Got Their Tognues.
.Pieces of Seven/Seeds of Change. .Search for the Cure.
.Golden Cloud of Prayers. .Lyle's CDQ.
[SIZE=16]On Each Pace of this book is placed an Illusionary Script spell. If you happen to find this book, and try to read its contents, all you notice are gibberish scripts. If you are a mage of no small power you recognize this as Illusionary Script, but cant help to get a singular thought from your mind: "Forget This Book's Existence and leave this place". [/SIZE]
(http://file:///C:/DOCUME%7E1/tua38807/LOCALS%7E1/Temp/moz-screenshot-4.jpg)
//Rhynn's Complete Unabridged Journal, And Spellbook complete with research in the school of Illusion and other areas available upon request or until needed for WL Application. Note that even upon request you will only get the bits I am willing to share.//
-
First Thoughts
Being torn from all that I know, with the little gold that was bestowed upon me, I first To write you, Master Sabhel to keep myself up with rambling thoughts. And ramble they will, for I do not understand the reason Why I was brought here. Let me rephrase that. I don’t understand the reason why I was brought here. Yes, there is a difference.
I had gone to sleep your. YOur warm smile was upon me as always, and yet I did not realize that would probably be the last time I’d see you. Saebhel...My memories of you are fond. I had been living with you for five years, preceding the date my family abandoned me. The thought of it makes me Seethe in anger.
The thought of being brought here so suddenly does to rise my anger as well. Upon awakening, I found myself standing suddenly next to a great beast: A Dragon of Lore. I had seen painted pictures, but was never greeted with the chance to meet one for myself. Neither hadyou, and you're a very old Elf indeed.
I stood next to this dragon, thinking the whole thing to be absolutely poposterous. However, I have never had such vivid dreams before. Furthermore, I felt completely in control of my own body, fully aware. Never before Had I been so aware of every bit of my surroundings in a dream; Never before my thought process so full.
Well, If I was to have these fool’s dreams, I may as well live it through, and see where it would leave me. I fearlessly (One shouldn’t fear what one dreams) Went to speak to the Dragon.
I will not completely reiterate here, but we spoke of The War. Yes, That foolish dragon had expected me to be a part of the war against Blood. Me! I had hardly learned the ways of the Wizard! You had just started teaching me the basic spells and principles. And now, before I could learn anything worth while, I was being taken away, to the Gods only know where.
I tried to express this to that great lizard, But he would have none of it. After all, who am I to defy a Dragon? More over, why waste my time? It’s a dream , at any cost. I could now laugh at how foolish I was.
The Dragon told me to proceed to the edge of the forest , and I followed his command, still interested in where this ‘dream’ could take me....Before me stood a long path with very few walkers. I stopped by each of them, learning what I could, but it was of no use. They all repeated the same drivel of a war I had no interest in fighting. I walked myself to the end of the path, and Found myself in a quaint little town.
I looked around...and that is when I decided I was no longer dreaming. No dream could be this vivid...No dream could hold within it so much detail. You would have woken me by now to start breakfast and the morning’s chores. I must be stuck here, Therefore I must make the best of it.
-------
~Meeting The Locals~
After being in town for a total of three days, I had found myself in much the same boat I had been in when I first arrived. As far as I could tell, from the people I had spoken to, this town was quite used to receiving Dragon delivered "heroes", as I so liked to call them. I wondered then if I’d be able to meet one for myself. I had no idea then that that wish was about to become as much of a reality as any of this could be considered.
A burly half orc…no, bigger, a troll of some sort accompanied by one of the smallest men I have ever seen came bustling down the road that led out of the city and down a path I had not yet ventured.
I gave them both an awkward look, and, needless to say, had gotten a similar one in reply. The troll of a man however, cast a fond look towards Thos, the familiar of my own that had accompanied me to Hlint and was now in the form of a large cat. I smiled to him, perhaps I could get some information from the troll or the miniscule man.
First I asked the two my one fundamental question: How did you come upon this town? The answer was universal; the dragon had brought them here. This discovery shattered any last hope I had about this being a fleeting nightmare.
Naturally, I needed to know more. You know of my thirst for knowledge Master Saebhel, always learning. I asked the two where I could learn more of this land that I had found myself in. Surprisingly , it was the troll who had answered my question. It was not a name of a place though, just one word, a name of a person: Ozymandias.
I do not know if that name is familiar to you dear Master, but I did not understand how any one man could hold the knowledge of a hundred books.
The small man had his own piece of information to add, and none was pleasing. He warned me against speaking to Ozymandias or “Ozy” as he so called him. He spoke of him as “a wise old git”. He also spouted rumors, and I picked up such information as ‘grumpy old man’, and ‘will eat you alive as soon as look at you’ I wondered at the time if this man could have any relation to you, and writing that now makes me laugh. Ultimately, I decided that I would seek out this Ozymandias, despite warnings. Maybe he could teach me enough to help me find my way back to you.
I did have brief run-ins with other adventurers that found their way to the town of Hlint as well. Always in small groups of two or three though, you know how I am with large amounts of people…
I met a man named Tarradon, who said something quite peculiar to me. He said familiars such as Thos were frowned upon in the town of Hlint. He also said you were wrong to teach me the way to possess Thos. He called it morally unacceptable to take the free will of another being. What I wondered is if that still held true if the being had a direct spiritual link with one’s self to begin with.
Oh! That reminds me! I met a Lucindite as well, and expressed my desire to learn more and eventually be affirmed. Her name was Matilda and I think she was pleased with me. I say that not out of arrogance, but to compliment you and what you have taught me before this all commenced. She said she would speak to one ‘Eldarwen Hillaranmae’ about my wishes. I wonder if that would be a name you recognize… She also said that most of what Tarradon expressed was false, leaving me somewhat confused.
I have decided to write these letters and save them. Perhaps when and if I return to you, I will allow you to read these and learn of my progress. I wish you well Master Saebhel, and hope to see you soon
With loving recollection
Rhynn
-
So Master Saebhel, How long has it been?
I smile as I write this, and yet I feel somewhat diminished. The fact that I had not taken time out to write a letter to you in oh so long is a cruel reminder that I am slowly learning to leave behind the world from whence I came, and embrace the world where I find myself now.
My first travels in the world started simply enough, A very nice Halfling named Berri led me around the sewers and crypts of Hlint, helping me to find my way and increase my studies. He also introduced me to a gnome by the name of Rollie. He was a very nice man as well
I traveled to the Dragon Isles quite some time ago with a large band of warriors, mages, and healers. I am quite surprised at myself, for I did not know if I would be able to handle the grouping. You know how I always was when ever you had lots of company for dinner. I'd stray away to the study, or to my sole corner of the house, and sit in there reading, writing, or practicing until everyone but you had left.
But this group was rather interesting. The Notable characters were Renji, a man who seemed to be followed my danger, Ash and Tyrian, the two women of the group who took me under their wing of sorts. Tyrian in particular struck me as a lovely nice woman. She provided me with everything from spell scrolls, to components, and even an interesting change of clothing. By the way, her house was quite nice.
There was also a man named Dulan, who managed to save me when I thought I had fallen, And How grateful I am to him now for saving my life.
Also, there was another quite charming man by the name of Skabot, who, although quite kind managed to unknowingly offend me. You see, he asked if I was an Aasimar. I thought that I had escaped that accusation. I am a normal human and proud of it. I do not care if my father was my own or not, I refuse to believe that I am the daughter or heir to some half celestial being. I simply refuse to believe that I may be connected with anything other than human!
I am sorry, you have already heard those sentiments from me before. I will continue to tell you about the trip I had taken to the Dragon Isles. I had traveled from a small boat somewhere past Haeven, to The dragon Isles. What we found there went even beyond my wildest imagination. There were walking, talking fighting trees the size of giants, and also werewolves, and their larger more dangerous counterparts, the ware bears...
On the way home...I mean...on the way back to Hlint (See what I mean about forgetting my roots?), I found a group of people listening to another man's every word. This man was hooded, and carried with him a staff that seemed to glow from the tip in a dark red light. Despite my usual apprehension, I went to join the group (Who I later learned consisted of a Woman named AnnaLee, and an elf who I remember by the name of Sin.). The man doing all the talking, I learned, was the one called Ozymandias.
And I laugh as I write this: I think his wisdom and knowledge may well surpass even your own Master Saebhel!
The talk of that night was lighthearted compared to what Ozymandias told me some time later. He told me of a very old Halfling by the name of Anxiety, who was freed from the plane of Pandemonium. This Halfling experimented with the part of the mind controlling fear and paranoia, until being locked on the plane. He has the ability to transform himself into a fear of the person he is facing, usually a great beast. The woman guarding the Plane of Pandemonium let him free because she thought it would bring more power back to her. Ozymandias said she was a fool to think as such, and would eventually pay dearly for her mistake.
In lighter news, I have learned from the Pandorns (Ferrit and her husband Kyle) the basics of becoming a tailor! While I enjoy making the clothing from scratch, I find my true joy in clothing coloring and alterations and have become quite good at it. Do not worry Master Saebhel, I promise in good time I will learn scribing as well...
I also wish to tell you of my solitary travel to Spellgaurd, and Lucinda's temple. It was rather lifeless when I visited, but nevertheless quite beautiful. I hope to one day go back there when it is more lively. I also made a visit to the grand library of Vortex, with a good friend, who managed to write me up a copy on what we learned of Anxiety, while I read to my heart's content.
The last thing I wish to speak of is my most recent travel with a -very- charming turquoise favoring Bard named Freldo. I smile at the pleasant recollection I have of showing three newcomers to Hlint around the town and helping them with a few tasks. I hope to be able to travel with Freldo and the others once more.
I find myself needing to stop now, as I must work further on the two suits I promised Skabot.
With Loving Recollection
Rhynn
-
Master Saebhel,
I know you're going to be very upset over this, and that thought makes me angry towards you. I do not care what you think on the matter so I shall tell you anyway. My best friend in all of Layonara is a Drow by the name of D'Lin. I do not want to hear your angry remarks, or any ill words towards him or I will -not- regret to defy you with my own towards you. Prejustice is wrong, as I have always tried to tell you, and right now I am only backing up what I personally believe to be true.
To add to this, Miss AnnaLee took D'Lin and I to a place called Leilon to visit The Leilon Arms. On the way we met up with a most strange character indeed. His name was Plenarius, and he was a Cleric of Katia, and The Lord of The Birds. I am sure you must have heard of this man, and I find it most amazing that he is actually in possession of wings! It was here that I got the first inkling about a meeting taking place, but when I asked of it, no answer would be given to me.
Among my arrival at the Leilon Arms, I was greeted with a most hilarious sight. Freldo was dressed as a woman! It seems as if he had disrespected a man named Kharl in some way, and for that he was forced into a Pink and Purple Dress. Freldo said He decided to go beyond wearing a dress, and look as a woman in general. It was a nice light hearted break for them , I s'pose, but at that time I still did not understand the more serious matters at hand.
Once or twice through the night I asked again of what was going on, but once again got no answer. In this time, I decided to tell D'Lin of how I grew up, since he said he was most interested in every aspect of my life. I must admit that did make me feel a bit shy, but also very flattered, So I decided to tell him everything I have lived through from then until now. He promised me that he'd tell me his story, when speaking of it did not put him through so much pain. I will not rush him to tell me, interested or not, his feelings twoards the matter are more important than my own.
Finally, Ash (who was also present) Told D'Lin and I the basic Gist of what was going on. Two of Bloodstone's Generals seemed to be present at, or the discussion of a great meeting that only very powerful people could be present at. Xandrial, another of Blood's generals had already left, disappeared, or was vanquished, and upon thus, set forth many strange happenings and monsters into towns. They all seemed afraid that a repeat of this would happen.
I know I am not making much Sense Master Saebhel, not even to myself, but that just goes to show how confused I am, how confused all newcomers must be on this matter. Upon hearing this news I had half a mind to seek out Ozymandias or some equally wise man and ask of this meeting myself. I then remembered, Any man that wise would probably be at the meeting.
I catch my breath as I realize something. Powerful and Wise men, I wonder now if -you- were at this meeting as well. I smile again as I think this. It is further proof , perhaps that The two worlds we now hail from, Nay, you and I are not as far apart as I once would have thought.
D'Lin and I made our way from Leilon back to Hlint, and even now are keeping eyes out for any strange occurrences, and asking all to do the same. I am now in the Inn, spending time writing this and sleeping, as I am very tired from the long journey. I am almost apprehensive to walk outside these doors, in fear of what news or what sights I may find.
With Loving Recollection,
Rhynn
-
I write to you in sadness, Saebhel, For I do not know where I went wrong...
I spent the last few days happy traveling Mistone with Di, or D’Lin as I’ve introduced him to you. I also made my way into the moors with The Pandorns, and when they fell managed to turn them invisible to help them find their grave. As a gift, they offered me some improved bolts of Kyle’s own making.
I wish I still felt worthy of that gift.
This day was a disaster; It started out normally enough, a talk with Ozymandias on the current events and goings on. I still do swear I’ll get him back for all of his ‘charming’ comments…For some reason he makes me feel as a child….for some reason he makes me feel as you have.
However, the day got worse…We traveled to Haven , a group and I (Including some such as Berriford, AnnaLee, Han, Skabot, Kae and Di)
Upon completing the quest for the Ogre Master’s head, I learned a new spell! I wanted to try it out, so In the Outskirts of East Hlint, I turned invisible and let the spell fly on the Halfling and elven mercenaries…Di didn’t even know I was there until it was too late…I fell, and whilst he ran to get help, he was unaware of the Halflings following him! He brought them into town, where I feel anguished to say, they killed Kyle’s ox.
I apologize and compensated him for the ox as best as he would allow, I wanted to do more, but All Kyle would keep saying was “I am not angry with you”
But I am angry with myself…
I asked AnnaLee secretly if I could speak to her of something; Something I am not even comfortable telling you. Do not take that offensively Master, It’s a girl thing.
With Loving Recollection and a Saddened Heart
Rhynn
-
To Mister Saebhel,
You Forsaken Demon! Words Can Not Express My Hate to you! I trusted you! I Loved you! And Now I learn it is all a Lie! I sincerely hope you are impaled onto Blood's Sword and Die and slow and painful death!
How could you take advantage of the person who needed someone the most? What kind of terrible deceitful person are you?
Rhynn
-----
*Written in Rhynn's Best Handwriting on parchment*
I was brought up from birth by my mother: A Paladin of Vorax, and the one whom I thought was my father: A cleric of the same. From a quite young age I had to endure the rumors of my illicit birth, and my possible Aasimar heritage from a very young age. I hated it from then; the children asking why I looked different from my father, asking why I looked different from all of them, from everyone in my villiage. It was too much to bare.
At Age Thirteen , I began to take an interest in the arcane arts, which set me further from the rest of my family (consisting of eight siblings), that all excelled in physical fighting or divine magic. At seventeen, I publicly rebuked my allegiance to Vorax, and in return , my father rebuked his responsibility for me, saying that I was never his daughter in the first place. My mother shed pity on me, and sent me to live with an Elven wizard, that happened to be living at the Forest’s edge. She said it was an honour that he even took me in…
In the five years I had stayed with him, I learned relatively little. He had always said it was my duty to first “prove my worth”. I did all of the normal things one would expect an apprentice to do. I cleaned the house, studied intently, and cooked the food. In addition to this were other “apprentice duties”. Basically, I acted as a lover would towards Master Saebhel , because I was told it was my duty to do so. I had questioned these duties once, to an apprentice of another Mistress, and he said that no such thing was required of me. For this, I was told never to speak of our special arrangement ever again.
That brought me here, To Hlint, “And the Horrors thereof”. Amongst many other things, I found myself with confused feelings towards one; Ozymandias. These feelings, I promised myself, I would make nothing of. These feelings I had only (As I realize now) Because I idolized him as someone wiser and more powerful than even Master Saebhel was. (and I hate making that connection now, for obvious reasons).
The only two I had originally planned on telling this was Miss AnnaLee, and Miss Ireth. I simply wanted someone to talk to; What I had received was a first hand glance at death. Miss Ireth warned me of Ozymandias’ fiancée, whom, up to this point, I did not know existed. I found out fast.
Upon mention of her name, a woman with demonic wings , shrouded in magic appeared forth out of nothing. I immediately found myself held with a flaming sword to my throat. The brave Sir Garrent of Hlint’s guard tried to help my situation. He found himself dead fast. Others stood around, gawking as Ireth, AnnaLee , and I warned them to stay away. I did not fear this woman at the time. I do not fear anything at the time I should be frightened, but rather after, when I find myself alone. This woman was going to kill me, and there was nothing I could do of It but accept it. If I was accepting it however, it would be on my terms, and I would speak. I told the woman that I would not make anything come of my feelings, that I did not know of her, and that I would never stop talking to anyone I considered my friend, especially not out of fear for death. She commenced to say some hurtful things, then threw me in the lake and disappeared. I was told afterwords, that anyone could be brave when they do not need to be, It's easy. Real bravery comes from being able to stand up to the situations at hand fearlessly...I may be brave then, but I am still confused. Why would someone who could kill me easily by breathing heavily in my direction, settle for throwing me into a pond and disappearing? I vow to find out
~~~~
*Hastily written upon another piece of parchment*
I am not much of a bard, or much of a singer…but as I could not sleep for some time now, my mind kept haunting me with these lyrics, as if from some greater power not my own…
He feeds on fear
He feeds on pain
He rules again
With Growing Hate
He will guide
The faith again
Our light in the darkness
Is to small to see
There's always a sparkle of hope
If you just believe
He told the tale so many times
About the dream not meant to be
In a world of the free
He plays with your mind
As faith for the future faded fast
He grows strong with their displeasure
It sets him free
Deceiver of hearts
Deceiver of fools
He rules with fear
Deceiver of hopes
Deceiver of fools
He rules again
He feeds on fear
Poisons the truth
To gain their faith
To lead the way
To a world of decay
He rules your heart
He will sell your soul to the grave
Without a hesitation to make
He belongs to the dark
Please awake
And see the truth
He can only be
If you believe what he tells you
Remember who you are
What you stand for
And there will always be a way
In my heart there is a place
In my heart there is a trace
Of a small fire burning
A sheltering ray shines through this night
Although it 's small, it's bright
But darkness is lurking
He will sell your soul to bitterness and cold
Oh fear him
Deceiver of hearts
Deceiver of fools
He rules with fear
Deceiver of hopes
Deceiver of fools
Shall he rule again?
((OOC: Lyrics and Song credited to Within Temptation -- Deceiver of Fools))
((OOC 2: That was some absolutely amazing RPing Yesterday, and I'd like to thank the DMs for giving me a chance to be part of a greater story of sorts! Contrair to other's belief, it didn't scare me or upset me at all, I had just never played Dungeons and Dragons before, So I was unfamilliar with the DM's ability to join into PC "subplots" (Most game masters in Other MMORPGs are like ghosts, simply fixing things in game). The whole thing made my character feel important to the story somehow! I thank you!))
((OOC 3: When you walk to the library, Look up at a firetower balcony and see a man in a black hoodie and have to blink twice to realise you're not in Hlint you've been on game too much))
-
I can feel the bitter anger take over my body. Can feel it bubble like a dark cloud deep inside myself. Can feel it radiate and course through my veins like blood that boils black. Kea, Why did you not kill me? Did you realize that death would be a better fate than this? I swear at night I can hear your harsh laugh. Your laughing at me. You Find great joy in my pain. Why did you not kill me when you had the chance?
The last few days have past in anger and despair. Oh sure, at first it was the raging paranoia, that I was being watched at every step. I found myself not-so-casually looking over my shoulder every minute, worried of what unspoken horrors may come to claim me when I first let down my guard. Oh what a fool I was. I would welcome that death now.
And then there are the rumors. I have to laugh as I transcribe, because they think I do not know what is said when I turn my back. In my life, there had always been rumors. “Aasimar” “Bastard Child”. At least these held some inkling of truth. What I would give to here these rumors boldly shouted at me once more, rather than endure the ones that float now. I am no one’s mistress!
That ... Toranite fool Maev, and that ‘twit’ of a Halfling brought all of this to rise. I am not a bard! I do not have to be subject to repeating one story again and again. I do not wish to be bombarded with some tortured and mauled version of truth, asking if it is indeed what truly happened. It sent me into a rage like no other, and I found myself Stalking Hlint for hours (or was it days? I can’t be sure) kicking , screaming, and raging at everything In my path.
I finally came to a conclusion. If death would not find me, I would go looking for it. Bringing myself into Hlint’s crypts, I engaged with a fool’s match against the skeletons I found. Upon death, I was enraged that the Soul Mother returned me back to where I had started through the power of the Bindstone. I stalked deliberately down the road, fists clenched all the way, to return to the crypts for another attempt. This time Ozymandias and a dwarf followed me in, convinced that I was looking for my grave. I tried to get away from them both, but in vain. I told them it was not my grave I seek. Neither would leave. Master Ozymandias simply leaned on my gravestone, as if waiting for me to simply calm down. I kicked the stone too, Forsaken thing, engraved with my full name. The full name I fashioned for myself, and that I now hate beyond all other. In the end I knew it was futile. He said I was being silly. I knew he was right. There was nothing I can do. They’re always right….
The two escorted me from the crypts, and I hastily made my way to get away from them both. To no avail though. Ozymandias would not cease in his following no matter how many times I would turn about and take myself in a different direction. “Words have power. All you need do is Tell me to Leave.” He said something along those lines. Why? Why could I not bring myself to say one simple word? “Leave” “Leave Leave Leave” Why is it so simple now? I suppose its almost worthy of laughter.
He told me not to let the things that Acacea (The Halfling) had said get to me. I assured him that was not the case. He pat me on the head, an inclination to get well. I am no child! This set me into another bout of “Set forth Rage on the City of Hlint.”
I am afraid that during this time I had neglected my Di, who has been nothing but kind and sweet to me since I have met him. I must remind myself to apologize to him, and Hope he will find it in his heart to forgive me.
That brings me to my next point. Throughout this night, a hooded Sinister Drow, I forget his name, sought to torment Di and I. I found myself yelling, screaming, attempting to slap him. Doing all I could to get this vile creature to shut the nine hells up. I have nothing against the Drow. My best and dearest friend is a Drow. But this particular creature boils the very blood within me. And I am sure that is a source of laughter for him.
That was when the despair and sadness caught up to me. I sat on the bench of Hlint, softly crying. Ozymandias had found me again. He took the seat beside me, and I did my best to hide my tears, but to no avail. He told me that people like that Drow do the things they do to get this precise reaction from others. I told him it bothered me not. It was not the most forbearing thing on my mind at the time. He assured me that it did indeed bother me. I put my head down, there was just no winning this futile war. He brought his hand out, lifting my chin, and wiping away my tears. I do not remember exact words, especially from the beginning, because I was so distraught, but I will try to reiterate all that I remember, and what I understood from it.
“Listen, because I will only say this once” He started. He then proceeded to take a bit of cloth, bite his thumb and allow himself to bleed onto it, setting the cloth beside me.
“Some emotions can be overbearing. But this is real.” (He then gestured to the cloth) “ Fear, Anger and the like are what make us live (or was it: What make us truly living).”
“You have great talent and potential. Do not bottle up your emotions, and do not let them overpower you, and you will be a Legend of your own one day.”
He left the cloth by my side, and then walked away, saying nothing. I keep that thing tucked into my pack for safe keeping, not understanding exactly why. I laugh , almost harshly as I write this. Things have only gotten worse. Kea, If you do not kill me, nothing will change. Does what I feel amuse you? I beg for death, I beg for a swift death over this.
I am also going to have to apologize to Tyrian. She simply asked me how I was doing, reminiscing about the day at the pond. And I ran away from her, turning invisible until she left. I was convinced she was taunting me of the rumors as well…
I found my only comfort in the words of a man with a tail. He said he was not form this plane, and his name was Dur’Thak. He gave me a blood red rose, saying he did not understand why such flowers seemed to cheer women up. I hold that with me as I write this as well, drawing some comfort from it.
Together, we decided to test my blood, to see once and For all weather or not the Aasimar blood ran through my veins. The test results were inconclusive. He said his blood would make my own boil, and vise versa. He then proceeded to draw blood from his palm and let it drip down into my own. True, the blood stayed warm to me, even after he said it had cooled, But my own blood nor his did Boil, nor did it scald or burn me. I still do not understand what that could mean.
I saw Miss Annalee, and Miss Ireth along with a few others in East Hlint. I tried to understand what was occurring, and got some mismatched words of Anxiety , and Fear’s riders. I do understand some of it, and though Annalee said that “it was my choice weather or not I decide to get involved”, I had a feeling stronger than any other that I was not wanted or welcome. I left who I think are my friends be. I do not want to burden them with a presence uneeded. They don’t need my help….
I write this atop the wooden platform in Hlint, just after begging once again, for that demon woman to find me and kill me. I hope she does do it soon, because I do not know how longer I can stay civilized (Yes, raging against Hlint was still a civilized manor of being for me), before I become completely destructive.
If you do not kill me, Nothing Will Change.
---
*Spawled onto another peice of paper*
Perhaps I am getting quite bardic after all...This one is for Saebhel
Sparkling angel I believed
You are my savior in my time of need.
Blinded by faith I couldn't hear
All the whispers, the warnings so clear.
I see the angels,
I'll lead them to your door.
There's no escape now,
No mercy no more.
No remorse cause I still remember
The smile when you tore me apart.
You took my heart,
Decieved me right from the start.
You showed me dreams,
I wished they turn into real.
You broke a promise and made me realise.
It was all just a lie.
Sparkling angel, I couldn't see
Your dark intentions, your feelings for me.
Fallen angel, tell me why?
What is the reason, the thorn in your eye?
I see the angels,
I'll lead them to your door
There's no escape now
No mercy no more
No remorse cause I still remember
The smile when you tore me apart
You took my heart,
Decieved me right from the start.
You showed me dreams,
I wished they turn into real.
You broke the promise and made me realise.
It was all just a lie.
Could have been forever.
Now we have reached the end.
This world may have failed you,
It doesn't give you a reason why.
You could have chosen a different path in life.
The smile when you tore me apart.
You took my heart,
Decieved me right from the start.
You showed me dreams,
I wished they turn into real.
You broke the promise and made me realise.
It was all just a lie.
Could have been forever.
Now we have reached the end.
((Once again, Within Temptation -- Angels))
-
By The Weave, The Gods, and The Nine Hells! When I asked for death or a fate like it, I did not know of what horrors I truly Sought! There are things worse than death, and I think I may have managed to stumble upon one of them.
The days started out calmly enough, as they always do…One night , Miss Tyrian took me to her favorite place, just outside of Blackford Castle. There, we talked of everything that had been happening to me. I would do anything to go back to once again only having those mere problems. Due to the cloth on my wrist, she had been convinced that I had tried to use a blade to take my own life, and had talked to Ozymandias about it. I assured them all this was not the case. If I was to die, It would be during legend. After all, I would be a Legend myself one day. If only I knew how right this was.
The next few days were spent on the continent of Rilara, along with Miss Honora, delivering letters, killing griffons, and collecting cougar and lion skins for her tailoring. She told me some very useful things as well about the wind , and about calming one’s anger. She advised me to speak to Master Rollie.
When I had returned, a full talk had broken loose once more of the Halfling titled Anxiety, and his five riders. Ireth had been the first, the rider of fear. Miss Tegan, Miss Angela, and I were asking Ozymandias to speak forth what he knew, but he refused to speak the names or abstract ideas that the next four riders stood for. Fear and Paranoia would be two, that much I knew, but what were the other three?
Miss AnnaLee, Miss Ireth and her brothers, Dervish, and a protector of the Weave, Sir Storold traveled to Spelgaurd, to delve into the temple of Lucinda’s extensive library. I read many books that day, and was unable to find anything to help much , or to make any progress. We had very few ideas to go on. The Halfling loved horses, and therefore, we thought, would seek for his fifth rider a unicorn, and someone pure enough to ride it. We also knew that it would take a Blade of Law and Order to defeat this Halfling, making it wise that Miss Ireth had had a meeting with the Toranites only nights before.
Just as Miss Anna found a book on Pandemonium that may have proved useful, the Demon woman Kea appeared once again, asking me if I so desired death since I had been “Blathering around town asking for her to deliver it.” I smiled, yet clenched my fists in anger, telling her how good it was to see her again. I told her that I no longer wished for death, and was simply trying to help my friends. T’was odd though, Storold held a sword and sheild to Lady Kea, and she made no move to attack him, as the others assured me she would have.
Lady Kea had slain me…or …what I thought was Lady Kea had slain me. The Halfling Anxiety took the form , not of what I feared, but of what enraged me. It was an illusion and I fool heartedly bought into it. When I was returned to life, next to my grave in the library, I was told that this was not the Lady Kea, but that I had come into direct contact with the Halfling. I asked if this meant anything, and got my answer not from any of the party, but from the great Black Horse that whinnied and then past right through me. I will never forget the sound of the booming laughter in my head, or the words that followed. “You Ride Anger”
I am Anxiety’s second rider…and all it did was make me all the more angry. Outside I sought to speak with Ireth, and found that she had become incapacitated in fear. At the same time, the booming laughter of the Halfling had overtaken me and made me attempt to do horrible things to hurt Miss Ireth. Finally, the voices left our heads…but ever since that point I have found it easier and easier to get enraged.
We returned to Hlint, were I hastily made my way to the craft house to Warn whomever I found there. I found Kyle and his wife Ferrit, Honora, and Sir Rollie. We discussed the danger at hand and who the next riders may be. Together, we came up with Paranoia, Despair or doubt, and envy.
I have no idea who the rider of paranoia may be, but upon thinking of doubt and despair I rushed to find Sir Berriford, and Rollie told me I should. I warned him of the trouble he may be in, but was able to offer no help or condolence. As Berri had said “It is not that I can simply wake up and stop doubting myself”. It is true…help against this situation seems fleeting at best.
I next told D’Lin, whom had told me on the way to Spelgaurd “Be SAFE. Keep your head about you.” I wish I had heeded this enough to suspect that this was not Lady Kea that attacked me.
Which brings me to my next stand point. One that I hardly wish to think about. Together, Berri , Kyle and I had a grim thought. What if the rider of Envy would be Kea? How would we even go about warning her? The poor fool would be dead before the last words of the accusation could even escape his or her lips.
Must we go on knowing what we think is much but being able to do so little!?
I met with Ozymandias, who was talking with Brisbane after all of this occurred to tell him the Second Rider had been found. I did not wish to at first. I did not want him to think of me as weak minded. But chances are, that was what I was, so what did it matter?
He did nothing. I lie. He all but laughed. “That’s two now, they don’t have much time left do they?” Were his words upon walking away. Why!? Why would he bother to cheer me , wipe away my tears not one week past, only to speak to me this way afterwards!? I hated him for it. I have calmed down since then to regret screaming that, but as of now, I am still upset.
A man wielding THE Hat told me he had spoken that way because he was with lady Brisbane. That didn’t make much sense to me, I thought he was engaged to Lady Kea. Ah, but that would be the way of him alright. I smile as I write this. I think I just got over something. And I think that that would be the first step anyway, in helping Lady Kea, if she is indeed in danger. I must do my best to prevent her from being possessed as well. Meaning , I must abandon any love I still have for Ozy.
D’Lin and I are now on a quest for information. I must tell him though, that we are to return to Hlint soon, There will be a meeting at the Wild Surge to discuss possible solutions.
Freldo assures me that all will be fine, and I thank him simply for being near me. He does to cheer me up. He is one of the few who can. I wish I could keep a light heart (Or maybe just a lighthearted appearance) Through these times. He assures me that I just need a few good drinks. I wouldn’t know, I’ve never had a sip of liquor before in my life. I guess now’s as good a time as any to start…
-
Days? Weeks? Months? I’m Not even sure how long it’s been anymore. My perception of time..life…everything has been horribly distorted since the last time I wrote. I don’t know what my feelings on any of this are anymore. I don’t know if the feelings I do feel are induced by Anger. I will not tell of my feelings just yet, I want to make sure of what they are this time before I go off spouting things that can get me killed. What I do know are the facts and the theories, and even then we are not too sure…
First and foremost, the Five riders are now all gathered. I cannot believe I did not write on this sooner. The Five Riders: Ireth is Fear, I am Anger, Miss AnnaLee is Denial, Miss Addison is Indulgence, and Miss Dorena Defiance. These plagues. these gifts, as you can see are two fold. We are ailed by the symptoms of our separate horses, but when the horses themselves are there we are calm.
I have said and done many things that I have not meant over the past few…however long..and If I have upset anyone , I must apologize. I will not linger on these regrets, I must move forward to things I can effect. First and Foremost, I will tell you of a new friend I have made that will help us all through this. His name is Mith and he is a very powerful wizard specializing in the ways of Necromancy. Mith is doing all he can to help all five of us through this, and despite what I first said to him, I am grateful…
I will get right to the point now, and leave all side stories for later. There was to be a meeting in the Courthouse, all that were effected or knew of this Halfling were to attend. This meeting did commence, but not before some commotion that day’s morn. The night after AnnaLee herself was drawn into the Pandemonium plane with only Denial with her, my horse Anger came to me. He warned me that *she* was trying to hurt them all. Before anyone could explain this to me, my horse disappeared and another woman of the planes, Bao, showed up. She confirmed what the horse said, and stated that Every time they leave Pandemonium, the guardian Koralawyn grows suspicious. She offered me one question..But I messed that up so badly I don’t even want to talk of it.
After Bao visited, the planar guardian Koralawyn herself appeared, slaughtering Storold and I, along with everyone else in our path. I was dead…I was laying there dead…then someone raised me. I was still blinded so I could not see very well, but I did recognize the one who rose me. It was Lady Keaira’tynen! I still must remember to thank her for what she has done to help….
Later that day, was the meeting…Basically , everyone who came into contact stated their experiences. I learned that this started below Roldez, where great chest had drawn the greedy to the Rift after Bao had warned them not to step further, even going as far as to mention the portal to Pandemonium. The group went anyway, and released the horrors…I also learned of Ireth’s daughter Aranna , the gaurdian of Celestia, who had also been captured..
The meeting came to a climax with AnnaLee’s brilliant information. She did, indeed have all the answers…well, Most.. She knew that the horses were being used, and that the Halfling may not be our only problem. This started an argument, because some wished to simply kill the horses (Which were standing with us for support the whole time). It was during this argument that Ozymandias approached me, and asked me to give him the floor. I did this the best I could, and Ozymandias started to tell us what he knew of the situation. He said that our real fight was with Koralawyn, who was holding the horses hostage in order to get the Halfling to do her bidding. He said that our ultimate goal is to appeal to the other planar guardians and prove that Koralawyn is abusing her powers. AnnaLee deducted that we must visit the planes of Celestia and Arborea. I was scared.
The next few days were spent making preparations for the long journey ahead of us. I asked all the questions I could about where we were going but in the long run learned very little. I supposed I would just have to go and find out. On the last night, Mith had assembled a team to escort us to the portal that would lead to Arborea. Ozymandias would meet us at the entrance to the cave. \\
Those that I recognized in the group were Connor, Mith, Ael, Dur’Thak (Who I promised could go along), and Remiel..along with Annalee and I. Freldo appeared at that moment, and asked us where we were going, and if he was invited. I needed him there….If I was to keep my head clear, then my head had to be full of lightheartedness and laughter. For that I needed Freldo to keep smiling.
We used the portal in Remiel’s house in Hlint to get to Arabel… Legendary Arabel. It was terrible…that whole continent was terrible. There were horrible fights, and sneaking the whole way through invisibly was the only thing AnnaLee , Freldo, and I could do.
Finally we made it to the Cave, where Ozymandias was waiting to lead us to the portal. It was odd I suppose. I never saw him out of Hlint or the Leilon Arms….Through the caves was the most terrible thing I have ever witnessed. At the bottom level, there were horrible Women of Water, that Summoned Water Elementals. I was frightened, and as Freldo was telling me to cheer up (laughing as usual) a water elemental made it rain ice. It killed Freldo and left me within an inch of death myself. I screamed..I was angry at myself. I put one of my best friends into danger. I was selfish..I didn’t think of anyone but myself. Thankfully someone revived him. All he would say was that He died laughing. I’m still worried about him…..
Well…after that we appeared at the portal that would lead to Arborea. And let me tell you, it was the most beautiful place I’ve ever seen….All of the rest of us got through alright as well, Except..Dur’Thak was pulled somewhere upon arriving..I…I think he may have been taken to Abyss…He did not come back quite the same and was afraid to let go of his sword….
Anyway..Arborea was the most beautiful place I had ever seen. It was a place full of forests and nature and peaceful creatures. I loved it there. Remiel led the group forward until we got to a wooden platform where we met the guardian of Arborea. Her name was Murilla. AnnaLee and I were pressed to appeal to her. Although I at first could not find words, together we eventually came to find out some very important things from Murilla.
There was a man she once knew , given the task to be a guardian much like herself. This man was not a Halfling..atleast I don’t think so. But he did have a wonderful passion for horses. This man eventually lost his mind, became distant, and finally disappeared. His name was Elezandor, and as of now we have every reason to believe that he is the man we seek.
We still must travel to Celestia, but I am glad that atleast half of the journey is done. Murilla told us that the only way to stop the plague that falls upon Layonara, is to seat the horses without thrones…and that is just what we plan to do..
----
Three other things I would like to write on, more worldly things, having little to do with this Planar activity….
1) Freldo is worrying me. He is heartbroken..I don’t know by whom but I know that he is spouting terrible things about wanting his own blood to pour. I understand what he is feeling from the time I ran into Hlint’s crypts over and over until Ozymandias made me pray at my grave. I understood, so I did and said the same thing Ozymandias said to me, only less cryptically. I told him he should not use physical pain to block out emotional pain..I think he listened to me but I can’t really be sure. All I know is I’m not going to let him kill himself over and over because of this. I’m going to save him from himself, even if they are “Lame last words”.
2) Myth took me to go see Slaads deep in a cave to the..er..It may have been south. It was near Port Hampshire I suppose. He explained to me their heiarchy, and fought them, as he fought all along the way. He has this amazing skill, to bring death onto enemies with a simple touch! He says it is necromancy and that if I am interested in it there will likely be people that hate me for it. I can understand this, but I do not hate Mith for being interested in Necromancy. There were vampires in the cave as well…so I got scared and told him I wanted to go back to Hlint. It was time for the meeting by then anyway
3) I talked to a woman that Ireth does not seem to trust named Miss Lia about joining something called the Arcane Alliance. Mith is a part of it as well. It is a school of sorts, with rank and pay, that will teach budding wizards , sorcerers and even bards. I wish to go and I wish to learn and I wish to raise in rank. I guess I’m a bit ambitious. But the learning will always come first. I have even decided the fields of Study I will commence in learning: Lore and the Planes. Even though neither of these fields call for the school of Illusion which I studyed first and foremost with Master Saebhel…
I do not feel like writing anymore, this shall suffice until next we speak. Now, I wish to sleep…
-
//Sent Via LORE
Dear Freldo,
You need not worry about not choosing to disclose your past. I understand, and do not hold it against you. Do not think that that bird would have spared me if you did, it’s a foolish Idea. The truth is, I was so worried about you falling that I could not concentrate long or hard enough to send loose even one single spell.
Don’t you worry about protecting me. Even if I do fall in battle sometimes, it’s alright, I will always return to my bindstone. What you do for me is something far greater. You protect my mind and you protect my heart. You are able to keep me clear minded and levelheaded where no one else can. You are able to keep me light hearted, and most of all, it is you who keep me happy.
I am sorry that what you saw on the way to Arborea saddened you, I am sorry that you fell. I am sorry that I got upset and caused you to be upset. And most of all, I am sorry that I expected you to keep a smiling face even when you did not feel like smiling. That was rude and selfish of me. I should not expect anyone to keep smiling simply for my sake. I do apologize.
You’ve asked me if I have ever known love, and that answer is yes. I had a great love for Master Saebhel before I was told what he was doing was wrong. I loved him with all of my heart and when I learned of his deceit it saddened me…
Many things that you said to me over the past few days have stuck close to me. You told me that you are my bard and my friend, and to come talk to you whenever I must. I will hold that close to my heart, and heed your words.
You also told me to speak from my heart, so upon your request I will do as you ask.
I love you…
I do not expect you to feel the same way really, Not with everything that’s happened. I’m used to this unrequited stuff. Don’t forget, Love is what got me tossed into Hlint’s pond. But I do want you to know that I do love you….
Do not worry about me wishing to bleed, or wishing to hurt myself because of this, I don’t think I will..maybe it’s because I don’t really expect your love in return…
Once again, I just wanted you to know…I do ask you one thing…Do not let things change between us because of those words…Then I will wish that I was no longer alive.
I send this swiftly and with love…
Rhynn
---
I will write of the plesant occurances of the last few days once I can clear my mind...
-
Well, it did not go as bad as I expected it to. Keep in mind, when I say “I don’t expect anything”, sometimes I mean “I expect the worst possible thing to happen”. Before I tell you about the now even more confusing manners of what us five riders must do, I want to talk about pleasant things that I care about more so than traveling planes or saving anyone. Call me selfish, but I just want something that resembles a normal life returned to me. I will not stop fighting, but I still look forward to putting this all behind me.
The last few days all started with Addison’s indulgence. She wanted to go fight things that were too strong for her once again. Freldo was going as well…Addison asked me to go. In my fiery state of anger, I said I would accompany them. Freldo immediately objected, which made me sad, even though he was probably only doing it to protect me. I wasn’t about to let two of my friends go out and get themselves killed, I wouldn’t take no for an answer. I would die along side them.
It was eventually Ozymandias who put an end to the fray. He said “If Addison was looking for a challenge, he’d battle her in the arena at Fort Velensk.” It was a very nice way to counter and accept her indulgence at the same time, I now realize. I also remember when he gave me that potion to calm me down….perhaps he really is just trying to help in his funny little way. I feel badly for yelling at him again….but I’m jumping ahead of myself…
On the way to Fort Velensk two things happen. One was that I fell to the lizard men and had to start the trail over to find my grave site, and the other was that I learned two new spells I was eager to try out.
Upon my arrival at the arena (the others were already there) Freldo handed me a lovely bouquet of roses that he said were originally for my grave…At first, the arena seemed a bit of a barbaric idea to me. It still does I guess, but not a barbaric idea that is below me. I participated as well. After Addison went up against Ozymandias (loosing of course), I went up against Addison. I lost, suffice to say, because I would not fling a spell at her. However, I saw that Addison only knocked me out for a time, and Ozymandias restored me to full health. I vowed to fight harder next time.
Freldo fought Ash, and Freldo fought Dervish who showed up later (I may be doing this out of order), then I went up against Ash. I laughed a bit in my head as she prepared herself with aiding spells for battle. I prepared myself very little. When the fight commenced, I fired my new spell, Phantasmal Killer at her. She was knocked cold instantly, and Freldo gave me a bouquet of lilies as a prize.
I did the same to Dervish, betting him 200 gold that he could not withstand my mind spell. It did not work on Ozymandias though, obviously. Freldo and I fought next…I….Couldn’t bring myself to perform the same spell on him, And I couldn’t bring myself to hurt him (too much). I laugh a bit as I write this, He would not hurt me to the point of knocking me out.
As the others fought a bit more, Freldo and I had a talk. He said that he would be my bard but he was also my friend, and that I should call upon him whenever I needed to talk. This is something I cherish dearly.
So then Freldo and I decided to go see a very beautiful lake in Rilara. There , I told him all about who I was , and where I came from. He did not tell me much about himself at that point but the letter he sent later made up for it…He also told me something else, that I did heed, and that is known already. He told me to speak from my heart…But at that point, I just wasn’t ready. I can be quite the coward really.
Which brings me to what happened after I received his letter (Which told me of his past, and stated that he would care for me and protect me , with my permission) and sent back one of my own. Needless to say, Throughout the day I was anxious. I could hardly sit still and listen to the new information about Koralawyn, which included something about Ireth’s daughter, and Solitary. In my present state I retained very little of it. I’ll have to talk to Miss Anna Lee again.
I was there when the bird carrying my letter tracked Freldo down. I turned myself invisible, and ran straight into the eastern portion of Hlint. I could not bring myself to go back for some time, and even then It took all of my will to dispel the invisibility. He saw me, and took me to a balcony high above the city, on the upper floors of the Court House…there we talked for a bit. I told him that I didn’t expect anything and understood the whole unrequited love business after he told me that he understood how I felt. I told him he did not need to explain anything to me, I was fine. He told me that he held me very dear to him, but needed time, and truthfully was not sure what could happen. Hey, that means there’s a possibility right? I’m grinning now, Gods help me.
The only problem is…I loose all will to do anything when he’s not around. The anger is getting worse, and only subsides with my horse visiting , or with Freldo being there. I feel like I’m following him like a lost puppy. I feel like a burden. I literally have to will myself not to follow him around blindly, and then I quite literally loose the will to do anything but sit there until his return. It’s embarrassing, it’s weak, and I don’t like it one bit. It makes me terrible angry at myself, angry at the world around, angry at everything but him….I wish Anger would visit me…Maybe he could calm me down and restore in me some basic will to do something besides sit there pouting. I’m supposed to be a self sufficient woman! I always was and always should be! At least idolizing Master Ozymandias did not draw from me the will to exist when he was not around…..which gets me to thinking…
After this is all over, will Freldo still be there to protect me?
I shall leave my writing on that dismal thought
-
I'm not really one for writing about myself and my feelings as much as I do, but I s'pose....that I just need someone to talk to. And therein lies the conflict...The one I feel as if I can talk to most....is the one person I cannot talk to about this.....
So who does that leave?
How can I talk to Miss AnnaLee or the others?
How can I talk to anyone?
This worldly problem came at the worst possible time. I know what everyone is thinking. They think that I should not be worrying about my simple problems, my trivial problems, my love....when the fate of Layonara lies partially in my hands....
Shouldn't it be the other way around? Why should I have to worry about the fate of the world...Why was I chosen? I can't be the only angry person that could have been chosen. Why me?
A malicious thought comes to mind...A thought that I know will never happen, a wish that will never come true...I have far too much of a sense of responsibility, and far too much care for the feelings of others to commense what I wish...however, I will say what it is I wish
I wish I could take him...I wish I could take his hand into mine and run..I know he's confused..I know I'm confused...
But life would be so happy and simple if I could just live away with him...
....It will never happen
I hate wishful thinking...
The next time I see him I'll ask if I should jujst leave him be...I'm afraid that this whole situation so soon after his other will hurt him...Maybe I should just stay away...I will NOT do that without asking if that is what he wants..I will not abandon the one I love....
-
Happiness, Saddness, Priority...Envy...
But mostly Envy......
I know not what to do. I was so overwhelmed, I just wanted to die. So that's what I set out to do..
But let me back track a bit...
Something that quite threw me off; My good friend Miss Ash told me she was jelous of me. I didn't understand. She kept teasing me, calling Freldo "my man" calling me "his gal"....I thought she despised him. How could I have been so daft? She loves him as I do. More than I do? I know not.... I love him more than I've ever loved anyone. And that scares me...I love him enough to let him see me cry....
So , I decided to express my problems....Too bad That ...ed Toranite Paladin Maev saw me...Now don't get me wrong. I quite like her, she's sort of spunky....
But...she decided that she would tell me, basically...That I have no right to feel anything or worry about anything. I must save the world. That is my top priority , so why should anything else effect me.
Also, I ride anger...so Why should I be premitted to feel any other way?
That's when I threw myself into the lake and allowed myself to sink to the bottom. Too bad Talen and Maev saw it fit to save me...I did not want to be saved...
Then Freldo came back from battle (and talking to Ash I suppose)...just then...at the worst possible time. He saw me soping wet and told me to tell him what happened. It's a good thing Addison lied for me at first...But I could not keep the secret from him, nor did I really desire to. I told him, and then I told him I wanted to run away....
So he said we could...
I think that made me happier than anything ever spoken to me in my life.....I'm letting this get to me too much...
We did not run far..Just to the outpost at Haven...we sat there for many hours talking, and that's when I decided to let him see my tears....I took off the hat I usually use to cover my eyes....and looked upon him. I think I suprised him...
We talked some more, and it cheered me up greatly. I kissed his cheek, mirroring what he did to be to make me blush so before he left...I think that surpised him too...
That made me laugh a bit....
I think I must have fallen asleep there...I wonder how long he watched over me before he had to go..Because when I woke up I wasn't in exactly the same place...
Much more has happened, INcluding the breif trip to Celestia....
I'll talk of it later..for now I must clear my mind...
((ugh, godda sign off, Stupid school changed classes))
-
So I had promised you, dear journal that I would tell you of the past occurances more than just my love for Freldo.
So here goes...
We had some vague suspicion that Addison, in her Indulgence, would find a way back to Roldez, to challenge the lady Koralawyn. This foolishness and haste had to be countered and countered fast. So Miss Ireth, Sir Elladan, Miss AnnaLee, and Miss Treana, along with myself found our way across the great oceans to the Pranzis to track the woman who , if allowed to go along on her way, would cause the death of us all.
We were unable to stop or even find her, though we tried hard and were slain many times before finally giving up. Luckily , some force of fate allowed us luck, and Miss Addison did -not- find her way back to the cave in Roldez. For now, we were safe.
What we have found out though, is that there is a sixth rider, who does not share in a black horse like the rest of us. Her horse is the opposite of black, which is in fact, everything. Her horse can change color, and in the end, it is Miss Angela, that rides Insanity. I know not, if this horse is a part of Elezandor's five, and suspect that it has something more to due with Koralawyn herself, but for now we know not what can be done about it.
Furthermore, we are slowly falling apart, our minds laggingly deteriorating. Anger is taking over my very soul, as Denial Fear Indulgence and Defiance take over the others. We know something of Solitary, and that Aranna is being held , we think, with another. For a time we believe Aranna to be dead.
That changed, Even though we are breaking, our relationships with eachother, and ourselves slowly dying, Ireth was able to open, somehow, a pathway to the Plane of Celestia. We took many quick detours , and once even wound up, in what I think was the outskirts of Pandemonium, but eventually ended up at the base of The polluted Lake of Tarn.
This lake was , for some odd reason, dyed in the deepest black, prooving indeed that something was wrong, and that something would have to be changed soon. things would have to , I'm afraid, go back to normal, and We are probably the ones to do it.
in the darkness that we faced between Planes, we saw the figure of Aranna , shrouded in a blue light. Mith told us later that this light was probably the manifestation of some binding spell.
We do know now though, that Aranna is alive, which gives us more time to save her soul and restore her as the gaurdian of Celestia.
I leave you with this news. Ozymandias says that the color of Angela's horse is the final hint he would give us. Master Ozymandias said before that the Last would be the key to the first...or did he say the fifth....either way, we have much to find out still. It seems like every time we unravel a part of the puzzle, three more parts add to what we must solve.
This task is daunting, and starting to seem impossible, but we must fight on. We must do all we can for Layonara and for ourselves...
We must fight for the ones we love...
Even if I am not loved in return...
I shall still Fight for him....
-
*seemingly torn from an atlas or map book of sorts, with different handwriting and sprawled notes written on*
(http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v98/TalenMillennia2/Home.jpg)
I found home...
That is to say, Freldo and I found my home.
What had happened was this:
I was curled up in a ball laying by the bank. At first D'Lin tried to talk to me...But as much as I care for him. How could I tell him what ails me?
"I hurt because I am in love"
That would hurt him. I can tell...and To make things worse the fact that What I am feeling may hurt him hurts and confuses me...Just who do I love anyway!? Kyle told me about the Goddess of Love Illsare, and I know a bit about the Goddess of Pleasure and Pain Xeen...
So Which catagory do I fall under?
Anyway, Freldo came along, and I allowed myself to open up once more to him...But I fear that my ailments may be making him suffer. I fear for him. I keep telling him it is not his job to take care of me..He keeps telling me he does as he pleases...
I told him that I was convinced I'd be alone...Every other rider has someone to lean on...someone they love and/or someone that loves them..
Freldo is the closest I have to that, and I love him dearly...
But...Now that makes me think of Ash. She is my friend, yet she will not talk to me when she sees me..and I must admit I did sort of stray away from her as well...I don't want things to be like that..But I don't know weather or not I should Talk to her...
So, Freldo decided to once again take me away....It helps me more than anything our little trips, it really does...
So We went to Rilara...past the lake where we sat before (Oh! Freldo gave me flowers from Haven's outpost. They're beautiful, but I'm starting to run out of room for all of the flowers. I have to buy a vase so I can put some In Freldo's new room in Leilon *laughing as she writes this*)...
We went past all that, around giants and around a place called Casterly Castle..or something along those lines..
But then we came to a great bridge over an even bigger river leading out onto an ocean...and next to that was a Tower....Greywatch tower...and then beyond that, I knew..A forest...
And suddenly I realised, I was home.
The forest ..Saebhel's house was somewhere in the forest...I was so close to home...Home would be just south of the forest twoards the sea...It made me smile, it made me skip and laugh.
Despite everything, Despite my parents, despite Saebhel. I miss home. I miss the seafoam, I miss the winds that come off the ocean..I miss playing as a child with my siblings and friends by Greywatch tower and on the great bridge. I miss sailing and navigating near the bridge and down and up the River to the lake..I miss it all..
My happiness made Freldo smile...and then he told me something that made me happy..
Before, He said he could not promise me that he'd stay after everything was over...at first that made me despair..it made me sad and it made me fear more solitude...but then I realised he was only being truthful....Unlike everyone else leading up until now , he was being truthful. He didn't know, and he told me as much..
I mentioned that he didn't say yes. He nodded...
I mentioned that he didn't say No. He smirked and nodded as well.
Oh! What Freldo Said: He said "I don't stay around just because it clears your mind...I like being in your company." I could have cried in happiness
If I have a chance, then I'm fighting for it...
Also! I wanted to tell you about the trip to the library but just now I do not have the time ((I godda go to next class!))..I wanted to leave you with some ballad I found in the library
I Can See
When You Stay Low
Nothing Happens
Does It Feel Right?
Late At Night
Things I Thought I'd Put Behind Me
Haunt My Mind
I Just Know There's No Escape Now
Once It Sets It's Eyes On You
But I Wont Run
Have To Stare It In The Eyes
Stand My Ground
I Won't Give In
No More Denying
I've Gotta Face It
Won't Close My Eyes And Hide The Truth Inside
If I Don't Make It, Someone Else Will
Stand My Ground
It's All Around
Getting Stronger, Coming Closer Into My World
I Can Feel That It's Time For Me To Face It
Can I Take It?
Though This Might Just Be The Ending
Of The Life I Held So Dear
But I Won't Run
There's No Turning Back From Here
Stand My Ground
I Won't Give In
No More Denying
I've Gotta Face It
Won't Close My Eyes And Hide The Truth Inside
If I Don't Make It, Someone Else Will
Stand My Ground
All I Know For Sure Is That I'm Trying
I Will Always Stand My Ground
Stand My Ground
I Won't Give In, (I Won't Give In)
I Won't Give Up, (I Won't Give Up)
No More Denying (Ahh-hhhh)
I've Gotta Face It
Won't Close My Eyes And Hide The Truth Inside
If I Don't Make It, Someone Else Will
Stand My Ground
I Won't Give In
No More Denying
I've Gotta Face It
Won't Close My Eyes And Hide The Truth Inside
If I Don't Make It, Someone Else Will
Stand My Ground
--
OOC Edit: Oh my god! I'm sitting here in the library, and the Librarian teacher in my school is lazy and said "You wanna teach the fifth graders?"
And I said: "What"
He said: Anything
I said: Can I read them the story of the Five Riders of Anxiety?
He said; Hell Why Not
I GET TO BE A BARD! I GET TO BE A BARD!
>_> STEP ASIDE OZY!
-
The Soul Mother's back...or at least...that's what everyone seems to be saying. What that means is this: Dying may be more ...permanent than it once was...
So why do I -still- not fear death? Is it because I never saw this Soul Mother before?
I am not afraid to die. I am not...
But I am afraid for all of my friends....Each time one of them falls there's a chance they'll meet her. And that frightens me...
I never told you about the great trip to the Library....
We also met Master Rhizome there...and found out a great many things. We think Aranna is locked in a world of Illusion, Perhaps under the impression that nothing is actually wrong..
Now I think that in order to take Celestia, Koralawyn must be bound to something good and pure. While Aranna remains unbound, I think Koralawyn decided to bind -herself- to Aranna...
...
Another strange thing happened in Hlint. Something I should not have involved myself in.
A hooded figure appeared from seemingly no where. I thought it had had something to due with The Riders and the horses, so I decided To tell everyone to step aside so I could talk to it.
It had nothing to due with anything, and everything to due with involving myself in yet another situation.
The Thing Talked of a Lich (A very powerful almost immortal undead, as Mith had told me)...and an Orb, and a priest of Az'atta. He told me to send message to Ozymandias telling him "He is looking for the orb, as are the others"
Ireth said this has something to do with Daren and his daughter, and that Ozymandias is some kind of decoy. I still don't get it. Maybe I don't want to get it. Perhaps I should just stay out of it...
But that ..thing made me feel such terrible things..all of the shadows and evil and darkness in the world. So terrible it was that I collapsed and started to convulse....I thought I was going to be completely consumed....
I think Anger saved me.....
I wonder if that creature could have been from Abyss, because for a moment I felt as Shaken as Dur'Thak had been when he came back from that dreadful place.....
Di told me he loved me...I don't know what to do about that...
I care about Di very much..But I'm in love with Freldo...the way I love Di isn't the same....
Ash doesn't hate me...Which makes me happier than anything so far. I never wanted her to hate me. I reassured her that I was her friend, and she reassured me that she was mine. I told her that I thought she was a very strong woman and that I wish I could be strong like her. She told me never to wish for such a thing...Says she's had some terrible past experiences...
I told her that her past made her strong. I wanted to tell her everything about myself, and how my past only made me weaker...But My friend, a Wemic who I call Sir Fluffy (because he is a good pillow and umbrella!) Told me then that I was strong in my own way...and Kyle said the same thing...
Sir Fluffy calls me "My Lady Of The Golden Mane"
I like it...
...
Other than that things are calm, I know, it sounds funny to say other than that, when it seems to be so many things. But the last few days really -were- quite calm. Internally I mean, I was not angered (Besides towards that hooded thing), and I was not in despair...I was happy...Freldo waited around with me as I waited for Ozymandias to arrive. He stayed with me a long time and we just talked happily. I talked mostly of home and sailing...but he asked..
With the Soul Mother back I hope he takes care of himself....Or I'll have to do it for him...
-
I’ve been having the best news and the best days lately. Anger (The ailment, not the horse) Is far from me, and I no longer feel the need to impale anyone on a sword. That makes me happy. So onto the good news!
Ash and I, along with a few others, made a pleasant travel First the the Isle of Black Ice, then to Degar, to fight all kinds of Giants. I’m mentioning this because I’m so glad that I can still fight alongside Ash. She is my friend, and she is a formidable ally. I like having her around. She’s interesting.
Well, I’ll make a long story short and say it was fun. After, I went back to the Leilon Arms, where Freldo said he had to talk to me about something. Well, that got me nervous and expecting the worst all night, so I could not enjoy Master Plenarius’ story properly. I sat around in the arms until closing time, and then helped Freldo clean up. I think I did a good job, because (Not to get ahead of myself) Freldo and another want to recommend me to Kali for a job. I’d like that very much.
Freldo said: Kharl wants me around for one reason, but he wants me around for another..
ANYWAY…Turns out Freldo was worried about my moodswings, and How I go from happy to angry so quickly. I told him he did not need to worry. The truth is, the thought of him takes my anger away. The thought of him makes me happy. Freldo also said he had something important to tell me but couldn’t tell me yet. I’m very anxious to know what that is, but I will not pry. He will tell me whatever is on his mind on his own time. He does as he pleases.
And then Freldo came Home with me. We stayed there many days and many nights. My parents refused to come see me, But my two sisters and my three older brothers came to visit. To those three I told the truth about what was happening with Saebhel. They seemed very upset with it, but promised not to say anything to my parents, or to go hunting for Saebhel like they originally wanted to…
I wanted to hit my sisters with a stick until they died…actually, I think I may have given them each a few good wallops with that one branch. My sisters had assumed that I had run off to get married. Wouldn’t believe a word against it for two days. What was I supposed to tell them? A Dragon Summoned me?
We sailed the last three days, just like I used to when I was young. We sailed from one side of the river to the other. I even tried my hand at fishing! I wasn’t too bad. Mostly though, I navigated. I enjoyed sitting out with my brothers and sisters and with Freldo under the stars at night…It reminded me of being a child again….
I almost didn’t want to go home…I wanted to stay there , with him forever..but I knew that would be selfish of me..so we returned…
----
I’ll sum up the other good news shortly before I talk of Dismal things
1) I got accepted into the Arcane Alliance
2) Treana made me two absolutely beautiful dresses
3) Master Mith is now officially my new mentor, and is teaching me In the ways of necromancy. He even offered me his two Rings of Fox’s cunning..
4) Treana, Addison, Kyle and I visited the arena and had lots of fun beating the pulp out of each other…
----
Anger came to me again, I rode him. He said we did not have much time left…
I also had a new thought…I think I may have been wrong before. I do not believe Koralawyn bound herself to Aranna. I think she may be bound to the Lake of Tarn..which is why it is slowly polluting itself. That seemed to have been an event that occurred before the chests under Roldez, before the riders..before anything. I’ll have to ask Ireth of it..
---
I saw a soul taken by the Soul Mother…I was scared…I don’t want to die anymore..I don’t want to fight anymore..But I know I must..
I just hope I can protect myself and the ones I care of most…
-
Something wonderful has happened. Something terrible has happened. Something informative has happened. No, it’s not all the same thing. For once though, I will start with what’s most important in the world’s eyes, and not just my own…
Something Informative:
When I woke up, I immediately got word of the Planar Guardian of Mechanus; Bao, appearing in the Eastern portion of Hlint. I came just in time to get the right to two questions. After messing up so badly on my question last time, I was at first afraid to ask anything at all. With the help of Sir Yard and Ireth I came up with these.
1) How is Elezandor Koralawyn’s weakness?
She said : They are the same.
2) How do we bind Koralawyn to Insanity/How do we get Koralawyn to ride insanity? She said she did not know…
Couldn’t say I thought that was too fair.
Promptly after, Anger arrived with some very important, yet cryptic (isn’t it always?) information. He said ‘The Devil knows more than the Construct.” I said this aloud , because it didn’t make any ...ed sense to me.
It did to Ireth though. She said she knew who Anger meant. I flipped. We would have to ask Lady Keaira’tynen for help. Yes, THE Lady Keaira’tynen of the “Its fun to throw Rhynn in the lake.”
We even found a way to call her…which proved to be absolutely stupid. We used our connection through the horses to call Lady Kea. Well..it worked…eventually. We got Koralawyn to come first…She slaughtered some of us…Then Lady Kea came and brought the slaughtered back to life. However, she was surrounded in a blue glow much like Aranna’s. I foolishly assumed that either she was under the spell of illusion, or that she wasn’t lady Kea at all..I got killed for that, but she rose me again eventually. I was informed after being brought back that a dwarf..(Kobol? I’m not sure of his name really, I was shaken) Had mouthed off to Lady Kea in my defense. While I am flattered, the stubbornness of dwarves , I knew, would do no good in this situation, as Lady Kea decided never to come to our call again.
That meant we had to go to her.
With combined magic, Sir Yard, Mith, and I (I only helped a *little*) maintained a portal to Lady Kea’s sanctuary of Baator, while Key (a Tiefling from the plane) managed to open it in the first place.
We hurried through…and found ourselves in ..well…Hell…only it felt oddly cold…
Kea did come to us though, and showed us some very important things. She showed us the route we must pass to get to Aranna, for she is being held in The Asylum..I heard her scream…I heard them all scream…it was terrible…
We were also told that only those who Ride Horses will be instantly protected from the windswept planes. My thoughts immediately went to Freldo, and then to the others. How could we ask them to accompany us knowing what danger they would be in? I thought: Can we let another ride with us on our horse.
If We could each have just one other, then I’d be able to get through this…I already have it somewhat figured
Ireth --- Jet/Elladan (one of the two)
Me – Freldo
AnnaLee – Mith?
Addison – Cole
Dorena – Her Husband, his name escapes me
Angela – Abigail.
I’d feel a lot safer if it was all of us…
Anyway…We still don’t know how to get Koralawyn bound as the rider of Insanity…and time is running out. We need to venture into Pandemonium, and soon
Next, I will tell you of the Wonderful thing, which is simply that Freldo and I are spending more time together and it’s making me happy. I don’t understand him sometimes, but that’s only because I don’t think he wants to be understood.
“I want to …er…But I can’t…er…”
How am I to know what this means? Am I ever to know what this means?
He says he doesn’t trust himself…I don’t understand…
I told him I never would want to see him hurt, that I wouldn’t hurt him. I told him it had to due with Pandemonium but that’s not what I meant. I meant I would never hurt him like Ranewin did…Ever.
Addison’s mad at me I think…for “Trying to protect my little boyfriend” …I know its not exactly the same, but how would she like it if I tried to kill Cole?...we patched things up though, it’s all alright…
ANYWAY…Freldo gave me the most beautiful ring…It doesn’t really help in my line of work, seeing as it makes me stronger, not smarter, but still..it’s from him so I wear it, and I cherish it. He said it would be like having him here when he’s not, and that made me happy. If I have to go into Pandemonium alone I’m making sure that thing is stuck to my finger.
Something odd happened at the end of the night, after my quarrel with him about splitting the coin from the Lizard men we clobbered…we got close…really close…inches apart…he told me to kill him…not with my magic..but with my spell…Then he ran off saying he had to clear his mind again…
I wanted to kiss him……….
Did I just write that? Pretend I didn’t…I’m going to jump in the lake now….
I guess that brings us to the horrible thing.,,,
There were two people, Corathites I think,…talking to Mith on the platform….
Foolishly, I let myself get involved, fighting in a game of wits with one called Chanda…she called me quick witted, but still managed to land some major insults…then it happened..
She called me a slave….
Anger fumed more than I’ve ever felt it before…I don’t even think it was because of my horse and my situation. It was because of my past….I am no one’s slave…I should never have had to deal with Saebhel…but…
I completely relapsed. I felt my legs give out as I knelt to the ground before her, repeating “A Slave Must Learn Her Place.” Over and over…
I…I…I called Master Mith Master Saebhel.. I was convinced that he was Saebhel…
I was convinced I did something wrong…I don’t remember much of it..but I do know that I used my skinning knife to the back side of my palm open..much like Saebhel used to make me do when he was too busy to punish me…
I’m afraid of what I have done..afraid I will do it again…but mostly, I am afraid because I didn’t even realize what I was doing…Treana was there…she said she mentioned Freldo and I did not even recognize the name…She was convinced I was under some enchantment. I think not..my past has taken a stronger hold on me than ever…I am starting to strongly agree with Mith…We must kill Saebhel..
Oh! I have been learning much with Mith, and am getting pretty good. I have learned to drain energy from little things around me. First we started with simple things like plants. I can make them wither if I put enough focus into it. We then moved up to the rats in the sewer and soon enough I was able to drain the energy, the life out of them as well…without Phantasmal killer. The biggest thing I can kill this way is a badger…but I can still drain energy from humans a bit..Mith says I’m getting pretty good, and will soon have to learn how to raise the dead back into a shell of what they once were…I’m not sure I like the undead part of Necromancy as much as the draining part interests me, but if it’s something I must learn, so be it.
-
So things have been kind of dismal as of late, but I guess in troubled times like these, that is to be expected. Actually, things have been downright horrible, and if it weren’t for a few people I would probably be dead…or as close to dead as I can let myself get without actually killing myself.
First I want to speak of my relapse. It happened hard and it happened suddenly. One moment I was laying next a campsite of my own creation near the gates at Hlint, and the next, (And I’ll be ...ed) I couldn’t remember for the life of me where I was. Nothing looked familiar, everything around me was odd….I couldn’t find Master Saebhel. I thought he had left me here and I was in hysterics.
Treana found me like that, and promptly thought to once again pour water over my head. It did not work this time, so she decided, to get me to stay put and not go gallivanting off looking for Saebhel, to pretend that Saebhel had sold me to her. Well, it worked for a little while until she said some very upsetting things that I knew to be true, but that the me that was there then did not. So I ran off anyway. That is when Kyle and Ash tried to help by conducting a little act. Kyle threw himself into the lake and I went to save him. It worked for a time, I remember screaming “I hate having to go in this lake again!” But immediately after everything went blank again..
I didn’t even remember Freldo when he came to see me. But he did sit with me through the whole thing. I can only imagine what hardships that must have placed on him. I did not mean it, and once I remembered where I was and who he was I must have apologized a thousand times over.
In order to make sure something like that never happened again, he took the ring he gave me and inscribed his name into it. Well, its like he said, the most harm that could come of that is that I would think my name is Freldo. Wouldn’t that be a laugh?
Treana Went temporarily insane after the whole ordeal with my relapse. Since she was such a good friend, and took wonderful care of me, I was not about to leave her alone, but I did not know what more I could do besides follow her and listen to her and make sure she remained safe. At least she didn’t abandon me like the others, because it seemed after my little trauma, everyone wanted to ignore me. Miss Ferrit Pandorn explained to me that I was because I refused to accept help offered by friends, and that it made them feel useless. I guess accepting help is something I have to learn to do…
Another sad thing happened…Angela lost Insanity. Yes, I know I should be happy for her, and I am. Her and Abigail can live happily now..but…Insanity is unbound. It found another. It found Mith. It’s perverse, its disgusting, its indecent to watch, and seemingly I’m the only one that feels this way. I can’t watch it. I know it may be nice to see someone who was once so grumpy and ..well…seemingly miserable run around laughing and burying dwarves in ale and fish but…It brings tears to my eyes every time I see it. He gave me his staff, the one he always leans on..but I didn’t feel as if it should have been given to me. I handed it off to Miss Anna..who returned form her temple duties. I did give Mith my feathered hat though, since he seemed to like playing with the feather. I do expect that back once he’s well again..Perhaps I’ll craft him another, he’d look funny in it, and it’ll be a reminder…
She giggles as she writes this
I’m never going to let him forget this once its over…
The time to ride into Pandemonium draws near…and I find myself thinking two things
1) I can’t put Freldo in danger
2) If Insanity is unbound, what if it attacks him next..
I don’t know what I’d do if Insanity got to Freldo…No, I do. I’d stand by his side always, helping him trough and awaiting patiently for him to get well. I’d never leave him.
That reminds me..Treana and I spent all day one day fashioning amethysts into fine jewels so I could infuse them. Between us, only two came out as spell gems. I gave Treana the second one I made, and saved the first one (The one I made all by my self from mineral to inscribed Gem of Light) to Freldo. I told him that it would only work once, and it would bring light to him when I was not there. I told him to save it for an occasion where he would need it most. He said he would cherish it…and that made me happy.
I’ve noticed how close we’ve been growing lately, and I can’t help but smile, grin, and all out laugh as I write this. If I could be with him forever, my life would be full of happiness. At the risk of sounding pathetic, I think I’ll tell him that the next time I see him..
Till next time, With love , happiness and laughter despite it all
Rhynn
-
In a shaky looking handwriting
He kissed me…
Oh and some trivial stuff happened that has to do with The Riders, Pandemonium, and the End of the World…..But who cares about that?
We kissed…..
I can’t stop smiling. I can’t keep my hands still enough even to write this. My mind keeps going back to what happened, Fondly I may add, and I find myself unable to concentrate fully on anything, Not even my spells!
So how did It happen? I don’t even remember. I know Freldo had found me sitting on a bench with Treana, and eventually that led to us going off on our own to talk…We talked about hope, and about something that happened recently with the Riders that I’ll get to later if I must…It made me kind of sad, I thought I was being supported by a false hope that one day we could be together…he said My hope wasn’t false…and then…Well, it was odd really…But everything he does must be unique I suppose…He asked me to stand..I blinked rapidly, I guess, as I usually do when I’m confused, and he asked, funnily to check my eye…I continued blinking, And I guess I’m just a fool for not understanding because that’s when he leaned in and kissed me…and that’s when the world melted around me. It was the single best moment of my life thus far. And the thing that keeps me happiest is I know that it won’t be the last best moment of my life.
Well, I was a bit more attentive the next time we kissed…I can’t believe I’m writing this..Oh the drama of a woman’s diary….
And then we decided to go somewhere, to get away from the Hlintyness of Hlint. We walked around aimlessly for a bit. It was nice to have my hand in his, I’ll admit…and then found ourselves making a complete turn about and going to the outpost in Haven. So it’s not too dusty there, but there’s still plenty of pollen from the flowers…Sorry inside joke I guess…Nothing much even had to be said on the matter, or on the future. I’m happier now than I have ever been..and in that time even temporarily forgot Anger, Pandemonium, the other riders…Nothing seemed to matter….
But I know that couldn’t last forever, as much as I wanted it to…I had to return to the said Hlintyness of Hlint..but it was easier because for the most part, we did it together until he had to take his leave. And then came the giddyness…Couldn’t concentrate on anything or anyone. All I could do…Actually all I can do, is keep grinning. I must seem like Insanity got to me…because no one knows what to make of it. Except Addison, I’m sure she’s still off gagging somewhere.
So I guess now I have to talk about the riders. Ireth had a vision. Well, she burst into flames, and then had a vision of sorts. It turns out Aranna’s feather burst into flames in her pack, and from the separated halves came two screaming women…I had no idea what this could mean but my mind kept going back to Anger’s words, which I thought were said wrong. He said “Aranna is frying” I thought he said “Aranna is failing” My mistake I guess…I wonder if there’s anywhere in Pandemonium with lots of fire. But of course, No one would listen to me, because they were all so caught up in their false hope that this was something good , and not something bad. They believed it meant a rebirth, like a phoenix. And now that I think about it , they could be right. When the last avatar of Celestia died, Ireth’s daughter Aranna became the new one…Perhaps its time for a new avatar of Celestia…only, it’ll be kind of hard to make one, seeing as the Lake of Tarn is polluted. I still hold by my idea…but since no one listened to me I’m afraid I did something rash and foolish..
I went to the Arcane Alliance for a class on crafting with Lia, and told her most of what was going on, against Ireth’s wishes. I don’t see why Ireth does not trust her. She seems fine to me, she wants to help, and I don’t think we’re in any position to dismiss anyone’s help. Besides, Mith seems to trust her , why shouldn’t I?
Enough Unpleasant thoughts
Kiss..Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss…
PS: A moment I will never forget for as long as I live...Mith...Giant Dragon..Hlint...Licking...Ozymandias covered in dragon spit. I was beside myself.
-
The pandemonial ride is coming to an abrupt end. We can already feel the distance put between our horses and ourselves. The bonds are breaking, and I am willing to let them break. I long for normalcy. Or whatever normalcy I had before this whole thing started…with, of course, a few added bonuses.
The last bit of information,(I think) we would needed started as idol chit chat between Ireth, Grympint, Kyle and myself. I was ecstatic, I was still smiling, grinning giggling humming, you know, the usual when you’re madly in love.
Kyle asked me what was wrong with me. I played coy and wouldn’t say. Finally he just came right out and asked if anything had happened between Freldo and I. I said I didn’t kiss and tell. I think Grympint almost died that day. I couldn’t help but laugh. Freldo and Grym have a unique relationship, and seeing Grympint’s reaction to the information was enough to have me fall over in laughter.
Well..that is until Anger and Fear paid a visit, and eventually mentioned something about a bardic guild called The Ineffable Chord. I don’t know how I remembered that the Ineffable Chord was located in Roldez, but I did. Which brought us back to the very place where it all started.
We were accompanied by those such as Ketil, Treana, Ireth and her new boyfriend Geldar, Ael, Jeremey Steel, and a few others. I sent a letter to Freldo telling him where I would be, but thankfully he found me before the letter even found him. He was able to accompany us…
So upon arriving in Roldez through Morkaden’s tower, we asked a guard where we could find the rubble of the Guild Hall. He said to look in one corner of the abolished city, but warned us of the Slaadi that seemed to have taken over the place. Great…Slaadi. I guess that would make sense though, because Slaadi hail from the plane of Pandemonium. Mith taught me that. Well, we barely made it out alive from the Slaadi. Many fell, but I managed , in haste to save Freldo, Treana and myself with invisibility spells.
After everyone was restored to their natural health, Ireth and I noticed a hooded man at the entrance to the guild; the only building that didn’t seem so demolished. We resolved to talk to the man ourselves, and after getting a kiss of reassurance, we walked up to the man. He seemed completely insane…a tormented soul. He attacked us before we could even utter a single word..Somehow, we survived against him as well…And that led us to begin searching through the rubble. It was right before Kyle Pandorn found the amulet that Master Ozymandias arrived to tell us the last bit of information we were to receive. I have to admit, I was a bit distracted by the arrival of Addison, but I did get the basic gist. We must , all in all, bind Insanity to the Amulet and then give the amulet back to Koralawyn to wear. There is also much having to due with Aranna’s real mother and the Celestial bloodline. Kyle and I seem to think that a new guardian of Celestia can not be Christened since the lake of Tarn is polluted. I’ve been thinking this for a while now and just now managed to get the others to listen.
So now Ireth holds the amulet, and we return. I don’t see why I couldn’t hold the amulet. That made me angry at first..but I suppose Ireth is stronger than I, so it would make logical sense for her to hold it. That’s just fine…
Upon returning, we found Mith, who had turned into a giant and was rampaging around Hlint. We took little to no concern of this, but Freldo and I managed to keep an eye on him instead of going to prepare ourselves for the battle in Pandemonium we are to face soon….
I want Freldo with me. I will not stop him from coming. I must tell him that. I want him by my side. I will protect him and make sure nothing will happen.
-
It’s over…and a giant burden has been lifted off of the Planes, off of Layonara, off of myself and the other riders…But I can not help but feel a bit sad. Those horses…I’ll miss Anger terribly.. But I don’t think I ever want to ride another again, normal or not. And If I do, I’m naming it Tranquility.
I will just delay from the story a moment to mention what happened the night before, at the Leilon Arms. It seemed Addison’s Indulgence had gotten worse than ever, and Treana literally had to lie to her about Cole to get her away from Freldo. I was grateful. I didn’t want her to do something foolish she would regret, and I didn’t want him getting hurt. Despite that though, the night was fun. Seeing Kyle and Ferrit all dressed up enjoying an evening together made me smile, and made my mind drift to something I won’t even phrase here. Who knew Master Plen was a skilled dancer!? I’ll have to admit that was interesting. Also, Jharl so nicely scribed me a copy of his original piece The Fighter and The Mage.
After helping Jharl and Freldo clean up in Leilon, we, and a few others took a small exploration to the bottom of the Haven minds. Freldo, Treana and I hoped to prepare ourselves as best we could for the long trek to Pandemonium ahead.
But after we got back, I found I couldn’t bring myself to leave Freldo’s side..to say good night. I wound up accompanying him back to Leilon to fall asleep in his room. Poor thing, I woke up and found him sleeping on the chair. That must have done a number on his back.
Skip to about midafternoon. About twenty to thirty of us , so it seemed , gathered in Leilon to discuss the plans and the planes.
Mentionable faces (Not counting the six riders, Treana and Freldo); Kyle, Dur’Thak., Abigail, Angela Swann, Ash, Eledan, Ozymandias, Remiel,
We took a portal to Rodez, and crossed the path to the cave. In front of the Cave, Freldo and I watched as Ozymandias preformed a ritual that would ultimately bind Insanity to the amulet, and cause Koralawyn to be bound once she slipped it round her neck.) That ritual had to be the single most interesting thing I have ever seen. My only regret is that I did not get to participate in it. I suppose a more experienced mage was the better choice though.
With that over, we made our way through the caves to the portal leading to Pandemonium. The Slaadi had made an agreement to leave us be, so it wasn’t as difficult as it could’ve been. So We all stepped through the Portal leading to what I thought would be our doom.
There, we met a servant of Pandemonium of a lovely white hue named Slorg. He took an instant liking to Miss Angela Swann and I thought it was funny to see Abi jealous of a giant monster. Well, with him we traveled through the planes. The winds would have driven me mad if Anger had not resided inside of me. I stuck close to Treana and Freldo to make sure they were alright, reminding them of what made them strong whenever I needed to.
Then, we arrived at a tower. But that wasn’t the weird part. Near the tower..was a tavern. Yes , A Tavern. When Freldo mentioned getting a drink I thought he had gone insane. It scared me..But sure enough, there right in front of me, a pub , lead by Slaadi and Illithid and ghostly…things. It was ..dare I say, Fun. Despite me being cautious to eat or drink anything with the fear of getting stuck in Pandemonium. Ozymandias dismissed that belief, saying it was a common misconception.
After a bit of fun at the Tavern, we had no choice but to venture on into the Madhouse. Through its corridors we traveled, sadly going up against the deranged patients, and to my disbelief, the others. Treana for a moment lost her sanity and started to attack Kyle! I had to remind her of her friends, and the ones she loved.
Then we made our way through the catacombs, to the Solitary confinement, where we heard Aranna’s screams. Then it happened. I fell for the first time. I awoke though, to find the most horrible sight. Freldo tried to keep me from seeing, but I did anyway. Mith’s grave. I shook, I screamed, but most of all I felt for Anna, and ran to hug her. I felt the Anger rise in me, and focused it towards my task. It was there , we took a small break.
It was there he told me he loved me.
Needless to say much of the anger, much of the sadness and fear I felt evaporated at those words. Despite where I found myself, I was oddly happy. And then Mith returned, so we moved on. I sighed in relief and can only imagine how happy Anna must have felt to have Mith back. (Oh, Forgot to mention, Mith was his normal grumpy self through this).
We went forward once more, and I must have found myself going to far ahead because I reached the front of the line and promptly ran back. Not before , however Freldo ran to find me in my almost invisible form, and got attacked by an explosion of some sort. When I found my senses and notice my surroundings I dropped to my knees. I was paralyzed, I could not move no matter how many people edged me forward. I did not care about anything else. The world, the planes, Aranna …at that moment they all meant nothing.
Then…the strangest thing, for the first time. Freldo rose without a Raise Dead spell…without becoming semi transparent, just …rising…As I stood I swore I saw….but I wasn’t so sure then…
Ahead, further and further to the final turn. I could hear Koralawyn’s screams, her laughter, her taunts. Ozymandias made himself seem foolish enough to return the necklace to her, and we followed suit in believing it. But the binding was delayed, and Koralawyn unleashed an attack that wiped out many, including myself…The next thing I remember was Freldo kneeling near my unconscious body, and Lady Keaira’tynen standing before us. I knew it was her before, who raised Freldo, and she had come to Ireth’s and my own aid now as well. Words could not described how much I had wanted to thank her, although I stuck with a simple word of gratitude. She nodded in a way customary to her and was off. I can’t help but think now…and I know she won’t feel the same way, so it’s just me. Anyone who helps me that much, I more than just respect. I consider a friend. I consider Lady Kea as my friend.
Into a tightly enclosed space we next made our way. To find Koralawyn standing , bound, next to Elezandor, and Aranna..Then..the most terrible thing. Koralawyn killed Aranna..with one swift movement of her sword…There was nothing we could do..we were in anguish, barely hearing Ozymandias’ words. “Call your horses”
We, the five riders, did so. And as we called them they ran forth and disappeared into Elezandor, who became taller with each horse that returned to his body. It was then I started crying, then when I felt Anger being removed from my being forever. I cried.
Next thing I knew, we were near the Celestial lake of Tarn, and a woman was there as well. Not Aranna, but her true mother. Well, Aranna was there as well, but the oddest thing..She had no wings. I understood before it was even explained. Aranna was mortal, and would go live on Layonara with Ireth, her mother. Koralawyn was bound, Elezandor returned to his rightful position, and Aranna’s mother would resume guardianship of Celestia. Oh! And Slorg , who was killed by Koralawyn was brought back to life and allowed to live In Celestia.
We were allowed a look around, and I, thinking the waters to be dangerous would not go near them at first. That’s when Aranna’s mother splashed me. I swear on the Gods, what is it with me and lakes, or ponds, or puddles..or bodies of water in general. They seem to have it in for me.
Kissing by the great Lake of Tarn in Celestia was amazing, and romantic I shall say no more..
And then…Eledan gave us riders (Plus Angela) each a lily from Celestia to remind us of the place. I took my own form of remembrance from a tree, and had a drink of the Lake water of Tarn to fill myself with the place. For there, I felt…oddly home. Maybe there is indeed Aasimar blood coursing through my veins. Perhaps I’ll never know.
And then we were home. Hlint…home…could almost make me laugh if it wasn’t true…
-
Not really much to write about, but I will keep a few short notes to remember what's been going on...
1) I love Freldo with all my heart..We've been spending more and more time together and its been more or less wonderful
2) I hate Xeenites. I really do. Especially the ones that come near me. Oh! And I altered an outfit for myself that would make any Xeenite gape. Yes I'm -that- good. Wow, I sound quite confident do I not? Too bad I'm too shy to wear it. Well, around anyone but -him- really. There's no reason to...
3) Overheard a conversation I shouldnt've a few days back. Something about Ozymandias and a meeting with a Drow named Fladiir on Bone Hill in Rilara....Who knows?
4) Ireth got attacked by a member of a different Drow group. As soon as one thing ends another begins I swear to the Gods....I promised her I would help her by looking in the Arcane Libraries about someone by thename of Eli'shar. Atleast we have something to go by this time...I think I'll take Freldo along to help..despite not being allowed to share the library without premission with those not in the Alliance. I'll find a way around that rule.
5) Remiel creeps me out..And I don't quite know why..
6) Grym almost made me cry today...But I don't believe him, so it's alright.
-
I would like to write about the recent happenings in the Broken, or , as Ozymandias now calls it, The Saundered Forest. It’s so odd…What happened is this. First, the whole world seemed to stop, and when it started up again, the forest was in utter disarray. It had been destroyed, and the grave in the center that I had just been expressing curiosity towards had been defiled. That’s not the worst of it. The Undead are gone. And that would seem to be a good thing, except for the fact that the undead were easy opponents, and now they have been replaced with Treants, giant deadly vines and Gods know what else.
All I know of the matter is that there was once a man named Shadow who created great bridges on the Serpent Isles. This man was in love with one of the seven sisters, Sellian or something of that nature, I am absolutely terrible with names. Now, with this grave upturned, Sellian can not communicate with Shadow anymore and is furious. I know that she may try to look for some type of plant to regain communication with Shadow. I know this plant being upturned could destroy all of nature on Layonara, and I think that perhaps that may be exactly what the one behind this is hoping for.
That being said, I found myself on a boat heading towards the Dragon and Serpent Isles, to see these bridges. All together the group was as follows:
Annalee, Freldo, Mith, Maev, Kharl, and Remiel.
Well, the travel wasn’t safe. I’m afraid I got myself attacked by some ..bird..like..things. Which made little sense because I was fairly invisible at the time. Well, Freldo sought to get the birds to stop attacking me by creating a diversion…making them attack him instead. He fell there, and I felt terrible. I did not want to go on. I wanted to stay there..but then that would have made his death for naught. Annalee called it a noble thing for him to have done. I agree, and must tell him how sorry I am, and how much I appreciate it once I see him again.
The bridges themselves were a true sight to be seen. Remiel said that new bridges were made every time something majorly altering happens in the world of Layonara. At the end of one of the bridges , was a door.. a door that made it feel as if my heart was being torn from the rest of my body. And yet, I couldn’t help but wish to walk through the door , enter the other side. Annalee had to force me back…Had to warn me that If I went through the door there would be no going back.
So after a small exploration there, we were brought home. Maev fell on the way back and my heart went out for her as well. Despite being a paladin, I rather like her. She has never done anything ill to me, I just wish her and Treana would get along…
Well, Mith decided to stay behind with Annalee, and Kharl left when we got back to Fort Velensk, leaving me alone with Remiel… There’s something about that man that slightly unsettles me, and slightly compels me. Perhaps it is because he is an Aasimar…atleast, I think it to be so. We talked of many things on the way to the Arcane Alliance Tower to use the portal back to Hlint. We spoke ultimately on how hard it could be sometimes to be different, to be shunned, and also how others shouldn’t talk of the hardships of those around them. I thought that was because people can often be hypocritical, or don’t know what it’s like to be in another’s shoes. Remiel said it was because all people are different..and I think I completely understand….doesn’t make me any less unsettled…..
Also, I'm afraid I have some apologizing to do to a Xeenite priestess. I offered her some coin, said she earned it..I will not talk any more of that here.
---
EDIT: I meant Kharl all along...for some reason I keep mixing up the names Kharl , Jharl (which is understandable), and keep adding Cole in there for some weird reason..x_x I can't make sense of it either. Blame my brain, I just got outta calculus -_-;
-
We’re always closest by water…..
It’s almost uncanny to believe that something wonderful could come out of something that started out all wrong. I am a flawed creature; imperfection radiates off of my skin and is reflected in my thoughts, actions and emotions. It shows itself in scares, in scorches, and in the cruel deep lines left over from the lashing of a whip. It manifests it’s self in anger, in confusion and in fear. I was not born the way one should have been. I was not raised the way one should have been. I was not cared for the way one should have been. Until very recently, I was not loved the way one should have been.
It was on the hills , by a waterfall near Blackford Castle that I realized none of it mattered. It was in the time that was to come after, that I learned the true meaning of love’s actions. It was then I understood the difference of the wrongs that Saebhel done onto me, and the wonderful thing called love. It was in that room where I discovered that past could sear itself from present to create a future full of happiness. It was in that moment of rapture that I lost what my history had made of me and regained myself.
I am as a phoenix, born again from it’s ashes, filled with the fire and passion for life and love.
And if I must still stand against my past, for a final encounter, to finally and fully overcome, then so be it…
-
//Letter sent via LORE//
Dear Ash,
I hope fervently that this somehow reaches you, no matter where you may be. First and foremost I want to apologize for everything I may have put you through, From Anger and the horses, from my relapse into insanity and my past, and especially those things that came after; for I have nothing to blame those upon besides my own negative qualities.
I was upset, Highly upset. I’ll give you a look onto how I saw my life in the last few days.
1) Got hopped up on Xeenite Wine.
2) Was made to run around in barely nothing around Stupid Paladin and a bunch of other guys
3) had to endure listening to a story that turned out to be only barely true about the one I love and some stupid Xeenite harlot. (whose actually not that bad really) that was not only told to me, but to everyone that would listen.
-------------
5) Had the business of what I do in my own time publicly announced for everyone to hear.
So Yes, I was upset, I wanted some time away from you so that I wouldn’t say or do something I regret. I want so badly to consider you friend, and in that I tried to protect you from myself. Foolish of me, you don’t need my protection from anything. That’s why I was so upset you were following me. It all goes back to something Miss Ferrit said to me one day. I refuse to accept or listen to help from my friends and it makes them feel useless or hated. If I did that to you then I am terribly terribly sorry.
That reminds me, If Ireth said anything to you, I’m sorry for that as well. She said she did not want to see me so upset, she is one of my dearest friends and we have been through a lot together so I told her what was wrong. She asked me if she should tell you off for me. I told her not to at first, and then added that there was nothing I could really do to stop her, but still made it known that I really didn’t want her to. I didn’t stick around to see weather or not she did…
Look Ash, I’m sorry about anything that may have happened to you, or anything I’ve induced. But…It’s not really my fault how things turned out. Was I not supposed to Stand my Ground? Was I to just step aside from something I care deeply about? I’m sorry for being too selfish to do that….
I still consider you friend..but if you need some time away from me (A few forevers usually works for most people that dislike me) that’s fine too…
~Rhynn
-
*Scribed in the most beautiful handwriting in her journal*
Past: Rofirein The Dragon.
In This orientation , this card means a favorable resolution to a past conflict. The gold may represent clarity and triumph, or a union
Present: The Hanged Man
In this way, the hanged man represents a loss, perhaps a lack of commitment. Because of your triumph, clarity, and union in the past, you will sacrifice something, perhaps even subconsciously. Within your choice of union or clarity lies a sacrifice.
Future: The Orb.
The moon. In this orientation means imagination or illusions. Perhaps a misunderstanding or inability to see things clearly. It may also represent a loss of control. The Sacrifice you made in the present may deal with the unconscious mind.
Summary:
With the union and Triumph you faced in your past, there will be a sacrifice made in the present. If you can discover and know when this sacrifice has been too much , and be able to stop it before you loose control of your life.
------
*In her regular print*
It’s amazing. How did Kali know?
It all started with a card reading in the Leilon Arms. A simple thing really, but one that would come to mean so much more to me. At the time I was afraid, I thought these cards were telling me I would loose him, but Now I have come to realize they didn’t mean him at all, but something quite different.
Through a talk with two Halflings whom I consider close friends now: Triba and Acacea, and then later the once Corathite priestess, now Paladin of Lucinda Matilda, I’ve come to realize the error of my ways. They talked of the Arcane Alliance, and how its members seek to abuse the weave for power and destruction , rather than learn from it and embrace its gifts. They told me that the Arcane Alliance was connected to Black Wizards, and that I should not be blind to this fact. They also told me to be cautious of my friend Mith, who has dealings with Corathites himself….I saw it..I witnessed it…I was subjected to their overbearing enchantment…why did I not have clarity sooner?
And that was when I came to know what Kali’s Cards really meant.
Past:
Triumph -- I overcame Saebhel
Clarity -- I finally figured out the wrongs of Saebhel’s ways.
Union -- My Union with Mith as my teacher, and my joining of the Arcane Alliance.
Present:
Lack of Commitment:
When I originally came to Hlint, I sought a Lucindite to learn of the ways of the Weave….Through everything that’s happened with Pandemonium, Anger, and everything else, I have forgotten this. I have lost my commitment.
Sacrifice:
I feel that I have already sacrificed some of the good within me. I felt myself loosing it to the darkness sometimes, and at others it was subconscious. Not to say it was an unpleasant change. It’s small enough now that I can keep myself the way I am without delving any further into it.
Future:
Illusions/Loss of Clarity: Acacea , and Triba ..Even Matilda told me I was blind to the ways of the Arcane Alliance. They sought to be rid of my illusions
Summary:
When overcoming Saebhel in my past, I found Mith and the Arcane Alliance. I made a sacrifice of my greater goodness, and lost my commitment to the temple of Lucinda. Thanks To Matilda, Acacea, and Triba, I learned of my sacrifice, and know now that it has gone too far. Because of this I was able to turn everything around and decide to go back to my goal of getting affirmed in the temple of Lucinda. I was able to stop the sacrifice before I lost control of my life..
Thank you Acacea, Triba and Freldo. Thank you Matilda. Thank you Kali.
----------
All OOC From This Point On:
Rhynn has come to have taken a 360. When I first brought her into this world, I had planned for her to become a close minded Lucindite. It seems that , because of other players, Rhynn was side tracked and seduced by the ways of power and ambition and joined Mith and the Arcane Alliance. I enjoyed playing out her dark side, and don’t intend to simply delete the impact that this has had on her. Rhynn will still threaten those who come to be in her or her friends way in the most gruesome and frightening of ways. Mith and the Arcane Alliance have given her a dark side that Rhynn chooses not to shake off.
It was originally against my plan now to make Rhynn go back to being Affirmed. But It seems that I have also been caught up in playing with the cards I was dealt. Quite literally maybe, in accordance to Kali’s reading.
In The long run, I’d like to see where this leads Rhynn: With a mix of her darkness, and the goodness that will come of being affirmed into the temple of Lucinda.
The only thing I do not know is how this will effect the Quest I planned for Rhynn in meeting Saebhel. While not being a part of the Arcane Alliance, Rhynn is still loyal to Mith, through and through. She still wants Mith to accompany her in a trip to see Saebhel and to kill him. it’s a bit of her darkness that she will not ever shake off. She wants that man dead, and she wants to give Mith the opportunity to help her…
Even if this bond with Mith has to remain a secret from the temple of Lucinda, or everyone else, she intends to keep him as her friend and mentor as well, If he will have it.
As an OOC Shout Out, I’d Like To Thank Kali and ask her if she’s a real card reader?
That’s Two Characters now that you’ve called perfectly Kali. Both Kailyn and Rhynn had their cards read by you and they came out perfectly according to their character.
I just wanted to say thanks.
-
//Sent Via Lore//
Dear Lady Lia, I am probably already taking up your time, so I will keep this short. I want to apologize for my rudeness, and for my rushing. I also want to thank you for sending Connor to talk to me. He told me much that I internalized, and in the end realized that you were both right. I can become amongst the affirmed and still hold my rank in The Alliance. I want to thank you for this information. Now for the apology. I acted rashly. For me, Lucinda comes first, even before the Alliance, and my wish to be affirmed may have blinded my reason. Also, when you told me I was locked into that contract, I felt..Trapped. I felt as if I was back with my Master Saebhel, and so it caused me to say and do things I would not have normally done. For this I wish to apologize. None of you are Master Saebhel. None of you would hurt me. If possible, I do wish to remain in the Alliance, and become affirmed. Seeing as you send Connor to talk to me, I can only assume that is your wish as well. I thank you for your time and patience. ~Rhynn
------
scribed in her journal, in a quick writing.
If I can trust no one in this place, then I will just have to become as underhanded as they are.
on a different page, in normal writing.
The last few days have been fun. Addison, Cole, Freldo and I took a trip to the Barbarian , and Black Ice Isles. We also, with a bigger group headed to the continent of Dregar. I only fell once and luckily once again escaped the Soul Mother’s grasp.
Another thing happened. I expressed my desire to leave the Alliance to Lia. Basically my excuse did not work. There is an affirmed amongst the council. But the good news is, that Affirmed, Connor, seems trustworthy. He told me a great many things, and also said : “If you must choose between the alliance and Lucinda, I’d want you to choose Lucinda.”
But I am not a stupid wizard. I place trust in him only as far as common information goes. I shall disclose nothing to him. To any of them. And furthermore, I will ask other Lucindites of their opinion on Connor.
I also had a long talk with Mith before heading to Dregar, and I couldn’t help but think how much I missed talking to him. A sinister thought also crossed my mind, something that I could throw myself into the pond for thinking. For a splint second, my mind told me: “Miss AnnaLee is taking your mentor away from you.”
Foolish huh?
I know, I felt terrible for even thinking it once. Mith told me, that I was his apprentice through and through, and in the end he’d try to prevent any damage from coming to me. He said he uses the alliance (especially the towers) because it’s useful, yet holds no true loyalty towards it, and advised me to do the same. He also told me to use the spells Clarity and Mind Blank , whenever I felt as if I was being manipulated. If asked why, tell them My master demands it so. He said to split everything I know into two categories: Common knowledge, and things I will only speak of in the presence of him. If inquired onto those things tell the person that I can not speak of them without my master present.
I’m afraid that I am becoming to hungry for power. I don’t want to step into the dark. In fact, that’s precisely what Mith told me. Walk in the shadows. Do not go far enough into the light, but do not, for a second, fall into darkness. …Walk in the shadows…
One last thing: Mith said I could only trust him so far too. That If it came to something between saving me and saving Anna..well..I can't blame him. I told him I felt the same way. If Freldo was in danger, I would betray him. I think he understands.
Sounds like something Dur’Thak would say…Which reminds me, He came to Dregar with us as well. He seems to be spending less and less time on Mistone, so I was happy to get to see him. He says I’ve been around him too long, because I’m actually starting to understand his hissing , and what it means in the different ways his tail moves.
Its funny.. Well… Shadowsssss Keep all of you! Rhynn giggles as she closes the book.
-
Hastily written, as if trying desperately to get done before doing something or going somwhere.
Why would Jennara be so reluctant to accept my donation. I donated a cloak, and collected a few spare weapons from Kyle to donate to the cause of reforming Roldem. I also promised her clothing and rings to protect agianst poision. She said it would be great until I handed her the weapons. I know not if it was the nature of what I gave her that made her upset...or that I was the one giving them..
I should take Miss Anna Lee's advice, and look at why I do the things I do..
Why did I wish to donate to help Roldem
....
To proove to myself I'm not a bad person..
That's not a good reason is it?
I must leave this place..perhaps I will go to see the ruins of Roldem...to give me more an insentive to help..or perhaps I will just go somewhere else, I must have a break from this aweful place, from all of the desisions plaguing me..
...I wonder if he would like to come with me...
-
In a slow calm script added to the previous entry.
I found out why Jennara was hesitant to take the weapons I wanted to donate to the "Save Roldem" Fund. Turns out her mother was murdered and as a result she does not like swords , daggers, or other weapons; which was what I decided to donate at that time. I didn't know, and Now I feel concieded to think that she didn't accept them because I did something to insult her. Now , I must double my donation efforts. Also, I would, if possible like to take a trip to Roldem to see exactly what I am trying to save.
Freldo and I had a long talk last night....In the long run, I learned that I am not a bad person, Just a sadistic one. I'm a very sadistic person, and like to see others' fear and pain. But only those who deserve it; I will never inflict pain on an innocent person. Turns out, Freldo's a masochist of sorts, openly admitted to it. This should lead to some....interesting times...
I also allowed Ash, and Addison to beat up on Freldo a bit. The thing is, Freldo, Addison and I decided to go mine topaz near Velensk. Silool decided to come along...I ran ahead to fort Velensk to collect the corn for Freldo, but no one seemed to know where I was. They went on without me. Silool said she saw me sitting there, but I did not see her watching me because I was invisible. She could have said something , She could have told me "Get going" "We're over here" But she didn't. I think Silool is a fake and a phony. I never truly liked her and I continue not to like her, but I will get along with her if I must...Anyway, I got lost..I tried to find my way to the caves, but got myself lost in the Battle Fens. In the long run, I decided to wait in Port Hampshire for them to come back so I could use the Tower's portal to bring them all home. I found Silool first and we had a bit of a talk. Silool expressed how lucky I was to Have Freldo and I found myself agreeing. I love him terribly and I let her know that. I knew Freldo was right behind me. Saebhel taught me to sense invisible people even if I can not tell exactly where they are. I am not too good at it, but because of my bond with Freldo, I could tell where he was.
When I took them into the Arcane Alliance Towers, Silool had a great interest in joining. I'm smiling as I write this, I think I will reccomend her to Lia. I want to get Silool involved in this, even if it makes me a cruel person, as Freldo thinks (Hey, he said he likes it.)
Oh! A random note! I saw Silool looking quite pale staggering back from the bindstone. It turns out she was killed by her own Water spout summon. I could not stop laughing (after she left of course; If she can be phony I can be too.) I hope I'm the one that gets to tell Ash, we can have a right old laugh about it.
Anyway, even though I say its fine when Freldo's eyes wander...it kills a part of my heart each time to think that he does not only have eyes for me...I wonder if I'm good enough? Or rather..am I enough?...I don't know. But I know he loves me. And I know I love him, and I know Miss Annalee said that when you love someone you accept the good along with the bad, so I must learn to accept this. Freldo told me: If I ever upset you, poke me, nudge me , do something to get my attention..
I like Kyle's previous advice: I'll grab him and kiss him hard...
Oh! I started doubling my efforts in learning spells from scrolls, and Mith came along with the most useful and wonderful present, since I gave him Katia's star dust for him to give Annalee. He gave me a scroll that would teach me how to raise the dead, that would bring me one step further on the path of necromancy. I don't think I could have thanked him enough. Mith is a good person, regardless of what others think, and I am both happy and honored that he considers me worthy of being his apprentice.
I also want to update my reason for donating to Jennara's fund, to go back to that subject:
I am not the best person in the world. I do things that are wrong for personal benefit and pleasure. I know these things are wrong and yet I still seek to do them. I will not stop doing them. But here is where I must repent.
If I can counter every wrong thing I do with something kind and/or heartless..then perhaps I can find some balance in my life. I will try hard to counter every negative act with a positive one.
-
In what seems to be very bored handwriting....
It’s Just a place called Hlint
Just a stupid place called Hlint
Land of Horrors, The Asylum
Just a Stupid Place Called Hlint
It’s just a place called Hlint
Just a Stupid place called Hlint
Dragons licking, Tieflings Kicking
Just a Stupid Place Called Hlint.
It’s Just a Place called Hlint
Just a Stupid place called Hlint
Hooded Figures tell us Stories
Just a Stupid Place Called Hlint
It’s Just a Place Called Hlint
Just A Stupid Place called Hlint
Planar Demons, Fierce Attacking
Just a stupid place called Hlint.
It’s Just a place called Hlint
Just a Stupid Place called Hlint
Never once a normal moment
In This Stupid Place Called Hlint.
I'll add more later....
[/SIZE][/FONT]
-
So I guess it's time to write about recent days? I’ll just breifly outline what has been happening
- Ozymandias told the story of Eon and Drenzeb. Basically they are no more.
- Been helping out with the donations to reform Roldem. Thinking of taking a trip there. Unsure if Freldo will go with me. If not, I head out alone, I don’t expect him to follow me, I can handle my own
- Speaking of which, I think Freldo is hesitant to take me into battle after the last timeI died. A Futile attempt to protect me, as appreciated as it is. I can’t help but think of how much it hurts me. I do not need protection from the little things. If he will no longer fight along side of me then I will fight alone, and die alone, and be returned to the bindstone alone, and find my grave alone
- There was a giant worm that decided I looked Tasty in the Seilwood Forest. It ate me, but then I went back with a group to kill it. Among the group was Stupid Paladin (Thomas or something?), Nepp, agobblin named Gremlock, and another drow whose name begins with an A but for now escapes me as well.
- Come to think of it, Stupid Paladin isn’t a half bad person. He’s a paladin of Rofirein , and mentioned that he dreamed about something that has to due with my past. He said I would amount to great things. I found this odd because when Kali read my cards, the card I got that showed my past was the Great Gold Dragon Rofirein.
- A Further note about Stupid Paladin. I told him and Ash everything about my past. Stupid Paladin cut me off half way through. He said it was too painful for him to listen to that someone such as myself would have to be made to live through that, and that he couldn’t stand to hear that about someone he cared about. The meaning or intent behind those words scare me, and I hope he just means friendship.
- Oh! I’m going to kill that Stupid Paladin! He peeked at me when I went to change into the glowing red dress Ash gave me as a gift!
- Freldo invited me to the Leilon Arms to listen to Cole’s reenactment of what happened with Blood’s General Drenzeb. The story was interesting, but I had already heard the basic gist from Master Ozymandias, so I was only paying about three fourths of the attention I should have.
- I made three more pairs of clothing and a cloak very simply for Jennara yesterday
- There is The War Of The Sisters amongst us. The seven sisters are at war.
- Ozymandias and Addison were talking. Most of Cole’s soul is lost and Addison is afraid that the last piece will soon be gone as well, giving Cole a permanite death. She asked Master Ozymandias how she could counter this. He gave us a riddle, saying that to change this we would have to change the very nature of a man , and that only one thing could do this. He let it slip that this thing began with an r, and that this thing touched him a few times. The first good guess I had was remorse, which he said was close. I next guessed “repentance” but he said “That comes after” ….And then I finally got it. I think I understand. I think I solved one of Ozymandias’ riddles. I penned a note to Addison with the single word I came up with that can change the very nature of a man:
- The Word, is Regret.
- As a side note, I feel as if I wasn’t being one hundred present fair earlier. I love Freldo with all of my heart…but It seems people are set against us, or rather set against my nature. I fear I am starting to convince people that I am indeed not a good person. Ozymandias said himself that repentance can only come after….and then if it comes before it is not really meant. I can not keep seeking to balance out everything I do wrong with good if I really don’t mean any of it….Maybe I have to wait for Regret to hit me as well before I can truly repent. Maybe Ozymandias’ words were meant for me as well…
- I will not give Freldo up , no matter how many are against me or against us, but I will try not to be as moody for his sake. I love him too much to loose him to something so foolish…I will also try hard not to die in his presence, so he can see me as someone worthy of battle again…. I hate being seen as someone weak and frail…I don’t think he thinks I can fight ….If I have to fight without him to prove it then so be it, I won’t back down. I stand my ground always…
Added as a side note
A Heart Of Black, Feelings of Rage, Such Anger she has for her young age ~Ozymandias
[/SIZE][/FONT]
-
I think I’m loosing interest in writing in this journal. Perhaps it is because nothing as interesting as what had happened to me in the past is happening now. I actually find myself wishing some new terrible thing would happen to me, just so I can be in the middle of some sort of action again. I would embrace the hardship for the sake of an adventure.
What I will scribe here is what I have learned of the Seven Sisters, and a man named Milara. Basically, the three Dragon Gods decided to give the job of protecting and guarding the Weave to a newly affirmed Goddess ; namely Lucinda. Now, Lucinda could not do this job alone, so she requited the help of the Seven Sisters
1) Allurial Queen of Mistone
2) Selian
3) The Seilwood Witch
4) Striker
5)Lady Of The Land
6) Xora
Those are the ones I remember Remiel mentioning. Anyway, Shadow is the husband of Selian. He gave his life to protect the bridges made so that Blood and The Soul Mother could not follow the T'oleflor. The problem is, theT'oleflor could not come back. Now, Rhizome does the job of Shadow, but the T'oleflor CAN come back to Layonara. Selian, however is mad that Allurial would ask for this, because now Shadow is retired and she can not communicate with him through his grave in the Broken Forest anymore. She will go against her promise to Lucinda and her sisters, and some of her sisters are on her side…so a war begins.
However, this will probably be a good opportunity for a man named Milara, who Ozymandias described as being much like himself, to continue targeting Lucinda and the Weave, which will already be weakened because of this war.
It seems as if everything is happening at once.
Oh! There is a rumor of a eighth sister. Master Ozymandias says he has an idea of who it could be but is not telling. He did this before with the five riders, so chances are he has a good reason not to say.
I died again on Rilara….I was in a group traveling to Fort Himland. First, we stopped off at Farmer Prat’s , and we found a building..a wizard tower. I knew it as the place Saebhel often frequented. Not wanting to chance him being there, I left. However, the group led me right into the Forest of Saebhel, where I felt his eyes, and his presence Upon me. I ran and ran but his eyes seemed to follow…I ran right into a pigmy tribe, that promptly killed me and sent me back through the bindstone to Hlint. I actually thank these little creatures. My dying and being sent across a continent probably made it harder for Saebhel to trace me.
I decided that I am not going to kill Saebhel, but simply go there, retrieve my soul stone if he has it, rescue anyone else Saebhel may be hurting under the same ruse of loving them as he did to me, then imprison Saebhel, or turn him over to proper justice and punishment….Freldo agrees with my new way of dealing with things and so does Treana…I feel as if I’m gaining some of my old basic goodness back, or atleast, I feel as if others are beginning to see “The Old Rhynn” again….
*as an added note*
Turns out I was right about Ozymandias' "nastiest riddle"
What is the one thing that can change the very nature of a man?
Regret...
I was right..well, Lady Lia got the answer too eventually...But Still, I was right first...It makes me feel a great sense of accomplishment!
-
Once again I have neglected writing in this journal for quite some time. There are many things I feel I must scribe, and one thing that torments me so that I refuse to even write of it.
First I want to write about Miss Anna Lee’s wedding. It made me very glad to attend the wedding with Freldo. It took place in the High Forest and was one of the most beautiful occurrences I have ever witnessed. Anna looked beautiful in the dress made for her by Treana. If I ever get married, I’d want Treana to do my dress as well. The vows spoken were short but sweet, and Mith even stopped being grumpy, at least for a few moments.
After the wedding though, was a disaster, or so I am told, I don’t remember much of it. Apparently, from Freldo’s words, After arriving and spending some time at the Freelancer’s Tavern in North Point Rilara, I just walked away. He caught up with me at the Wizard’s tower I knew Saebhel to have frequented at Farmer Prats. He tried yelling at me, tackling me, hugging me and even kissing me, but to no avail. He then said that I walked on, and he thought for some time that I would just wander back. However, when I didn’t he came to find me sitting at the Rolling Hills where Saebhel’s house was supposed to be. He told me there was no house. I wonder why…
Apparently Saebhel drew me to that place for some reason, and since his hold on me was so strong at that point, it took all my strength to literally rip my mind away from him by taking the boat back to Leilon. When I was there, Freldo handed me a bouquet to go along with the ring he placed in my hands at the wedding. He said something about not wanting me to feel left out, with all the weddings happening. He said he would marry me, but not now, and I agree with him. I think atleast that we are much too young for marriage. Best to wait a little while..
Another thing I would wish to write about so I do not forget is the sky going dark on two separate occasions that I can recall, and shadows appearing in the sky. After this event, the shadows that used to appear in the Broken Forest started to appear everywhere..In towns, on roads, wherever one could think of.. I met two of them in the Lizardmen’s temple in the High Moors with Freldo and Kharl. The obvious question I think would be: Who commissioned these shadows to protect the grave of Shadow in the first place, or was it just, I wonder, something that happened. Shadow goes to rest, shadows appear. It would seem to connect even if it’s just in name.
So A group decided to patrol the towns surrounding Hlint for any occurance. The group consisted of Sa’kura, Cronk, Mirindell (Sp?), Mercas, the toy soldier Thomas, and myself. (Oh! I forgot to write of Ash, Thomas and I going to the arena to beat the living daylights out of eachother! It was fun…A bit ..unsettling but fun).
On the way back from our patrol, we met Mith, in giant dragon form. The Red dragon seemed to upset Thomas, who is a paladin of Rofirein, so he even went as far as to attack Mith! Stupid.
Mith, in retaliation decided to take us to see a “Real Dragon” , in the broken Halls beyond the Rolling Hills. It was a labyrinth , and Gremlock the gobblin, Treana, Nepp the drow, and a new girl named Ari joined us for the adventure. Sadly, I never got to see the dragon. A ways through, Thomas seemed to have lost his nerve. I turned back to see what he was doing back there, and it got us both lost. The rest of the group went on ahead. I thought fast and prepared a bunch of Invisibility spells and tried to get the stupid paladin to move but it was as if he was glued to the floor. Eventually all of my prepared invisibility spells ran out..and those ...ed rats and mummies found us and killed us where we stood. Upon returning I met up with Annalee and Dur’Thak (who I wandered around with in the High Moors that morning). After a short conversation I decided it was time to sleep, and reflect on my recent passing. In doing so, I am writing this
-
//All OOC//
Check first post for updates: Everything in accordance to Saebhel must go. Its not family quality and will not be accepted. I am awaiting news on an alternate plan to keep the character Saebhel and to keep rhynn in her own truamatised state. I will not know for a while, so everyone please RP like Saebhel never happened.
*heavy sigh* Better than loosing Rhynn
So as of now , what is Rhynn?:
Rhynn is a girl who doesn't know who her father is. Who never felt the love of her mother and her father because of their religious affiliation.
She is confused with the Arcane Alliance, -still- shaken after her trip to Pandemonium, Delving into the art of Necromancy but also trying to be a generally good person, and couldn't be happier in the relationship she has.
That's rhynn...
-
All OOC:
This is Rhynn's alternate story, just to keep people up to date:
Rhynn's parents were murdered by the Wizarding Enchantor/Illusionist named Saebhel. Rhynn watched as her parents died, and even though they did not love her as they did her normal children, she still felt deeply upset and angered.
As if this was not enough, Saebhel convinced her brothers and sisters that Rhynn was dead, so he could take Rhynn under him as a false apprentice. He did teach her, but Rhynn , obviously would not want to stay with a man that killed her parents with no apparent motive.
She tried to escape many times and this riled up Saebhel's already short temper. He DID hurt her, but only physically (So her scars still stay) and mentally, not...the other way. ((Which explains her anger later in life. It rubbed off on her)). In addition to this, in order to get her to stay by his side, he held her under the Dominate Monster spell for five years, which is why she has a growing distrust of Enchantors and everyone that uses that spell. It also explaines her naturally submissive and docile obidiant nature, often answering demands and even request abruptly with a Yessir or Yes ma'am! out of habbit..
Rhynn, after the dragon called her, finally being free of Saebhel's Dominate Monster Hold, was so confused that she did not even remember the murder, nor the fact that Saebhel did those horrible things. She was under the belief that he loved her and that he was simply her Master until the talk she had with Annalee and Ireth on the day Keaira'tynen attacked her by the pond.
Also, this exlpains Why Rhynn can not get close to Rilara without feeling the strong pangs of Saebhel's control
For everyone I told the first story of Rhynn to, pretend this was the story I originally told. Its basically the same minius one small ultimately unimportant ((really...compared to the rest that detail was unimportant!)) detail.
Thanks for the time!
-
In the deepest darkest ink possible , looking as if one was holding a quill as a knife ready to stab, This page in Rhynn's journal is covered with one continuious angry scribble
Under the scribble is the following caption:
Why in the nine hells Is this happening?
Confused
Don't want to hurt anyone
-
The days have been odd and strange. First Addison She’s barmy! I mean, I understand true love , but who would be willing to sell their soul to the Soul Mother in exchange for just a piece of their lover’s soul back? Furthermore, that “audience” may give The Soul Mother a way to bring an army into Layonara and doom us all. How could Addison be so selfish? Doesn’t she even think for a second. “If I don’t want to live without my love, why would Cole want to be alive without me.”? He wouldn’t be happy with his life. And moreover she could be putting all of Layonara in jeopardy. It’s stupid, it’s crazy, its selfish…. So does that mean that since I would not do that, that I love Freldo less than Addison loves Cole? Maybe that’s why I was so angry at Addison. Maybe that’s why I would not stop screaming. Perhaps not: I already promised Freldo if his time came I would not use means of necromancy to bring him back. Does this fall under those means as well?
Ozymandias and Freldo were both edging her on in her idea. I called them idiots too…Until Ozymandias threw a rope at Freldo and told him to tie me up and take me away. Then I flipped my anger upon him. I stated. “If you touch me with that rope I’ll kill you where you stand, and Ozy too for good measure.” I must apologize for that. Eventually Ozymandias found a way to get me away from Addison without a rope. I mean, “Words have power. Say follow and I’ll most likely come along.” It’s funny how circles take a long time to turn, but in the end finally do. Anyway, he told me to follow him into the Wild Surge and we took a seat at a table in the corner. It would have been enjoyable If the constant thought of “You’re going to die a fiery death Rhynn” Wasn’t the only thing playing in my mind. All in all Ozymandias told me I was trained incorrectly as a Mage and wasn’t taught how to protect my mind. I thought that would have been obvious, seeing as Saebhel would not have taught me to protect my mind if his sole source of power over me was his ability to dominate it. Ozymandias was in fact, offering a way to protect myself. He showed me a card game. The point was basically to memorize all the ways to get the cards to equal twenty and not go over. I hate numbers. Ozy then told me that I can study whatever I want, as long as I take my mind off of the pointless and focus it on something that I can memorize and think of at will. He said as I did that , Saebhel’s hold over me would diminish than finally disappear. He also said that I should probably not seek to transmute him into stone and then hand him over to Lucindites like Llun said (Llun is the enchantress who tried to help me with the Horses before) . That I should just kill him. I can’t kill him…Perhaps though, if another is willing to , I won’t stop him. Maybe if I get good enough with this whole clear mind thing, I can get someone like Lia to help me. Or , I can go with my original plan and have it be Mith. So long as I don’t have to watch. My purpose will be to obtain his journal, and learn why he did the things he did. Ozymandias said focus is the difference between a good magic user and a poor one. “Focus is the difference between Sabrissia and Lia and Llun. Focus is the difference between Acacea and Freldo.” I must ask him then two things now. 1) I would like for him to tell me more of his method: Legend Lore and See Invisibility. 2) I wonder if he would have any books of interest that I can learn off of. Memorize and use at will. I think I will ask him for books on the basic markup of the planes. Treana’s upset with me again and I can’t figure out why. She said something about “Not talking to me until I’m ready to live again.” Meaning I’d have to initiate conversation with her. Well, I can’t for the life of me figure out what I did wrong now, so I’m not going to bother. If she wants to talk to me she’ll find me. If she was more specific maybe I’d have something to apologize for. Perhaps I can appeal to AnnaLee about it, She seems torn between the two of us, I’d hate to loose her in addition to Treana, she , I think has been my best friend for a while now.
I learned something new today. Lil Layla is Dragoncalled. I originally met the halfling on the streets of Leilon where she tried to convince me she was a seven year old so I'd buy her a pie. I saw right through it. Couldn't help it really with the shirt she was wearing. I think she may be one of those Xeenites. I bought her a pie anyway, and we got to talking. We became friends. I didn't know she had recently been dragon called. I must start my writings to her again. Cute little thing.
Anyway, Apparently a magic user with similar views upon the Weave as myself was sent to me by Lil Layla. We chatted for a time on our similar perspectives, then he offered to Dominate a drunkard so I could hit him a few times for starting at me. I got so scared at the prospect of a Dominate Person spell that I ran out. He followed me and I told him the reasoning behind my fear. I'm afraid I angered him beyond reason. I hope he does not do anything rash... Freldo went to Karthy, in the land of Rilara where I could not follow. Karthy, KARTHY! HARLOT HEAVEN! Maybe that’s what initially put me into my foul mood. Jharl sent me another of his songs via falcon which I enjoyed very much. I read something in the wild surge, a love poem of types that reminded me of The Fighter and The Mage. Something about Holy Warriors and Ma…… *the book is shut hastily, the last letter trailing off into a line of nothing*
-
as a small note added in between the pages of her journal
Am I to loose everyone?
-
I do not have the will to write about all that’s been happening. So I’m just going to outline it here. Chances are what I write here will bring back the memories should I need them. And by writing them I can at least clear my head of them until I need them and focus on more important things.
It started at the Leilon Arms where I got into a squabble with Addison, here forth dubbed Selian. Well, I got into a fight with her, you know the usual. She was being an idiot. Anyway, it ended with me just leaving the place and missing story tellers’ night. I did not want to make trouble for them. So skip to the days past…Well, when you’re telling Ozymandias that you’re lonely when asked what’s wrong..I don’t know, seems like a new low point. But that was the truth of it, I was lonely. Ozy promised to bring me a book that would interest me when he could.
My friends noticed I have not been eating or drinking properly, so I suppose they had fun sitting on me and forcing food and drink down my throat….
A Drow , the same one who riled me up so long ago on the night that I tried to get myself killed time and time again in Hlint’s own crypts returned, and promptly made to call me a slave, the one thing that would kill my focus no matter what it was on. I immediately started repeating spells , their components, their counter spells and what they each do in my mind, except I did it aloud. It upset me, so I went off with Freldo. When we returned however, I learned that Annalee went to the arena to challenge him! In her state I could not allow her to do that so I set off to follow with Freldo behind me…
Seems the drow never got there…on the road to Fort Llast Mith found him first..He used a high circle spell that would literally scream you to death. Wail of the banshee. He killed the drow. And I barely side stepped the spell in time. I thought he had no regard for my life, and that upset me. Furthermore Freldo had run off ahead of me, abandoning me behind as well.
I was left alone until Annalee, And Freldo returned. Mith was there too and by that time I was fed up with the three of them as well. I told them all just to leave me alone…and Mith..he told me that the spell would not hurt me. I did not believe him so he pulled Freldo outside the gates and saught to perform the spell on him. I would not follow and Mith said if I did not he would surely kill Freldo. I still did not follow…visibly.
I watched outside the gates as Mith prepared Freldo on the floor, putting fake blood in and around his ears to fool me into thinking he was dead when I came out of the gate. Of course, I was watching this the whole time. My blood boiled so much that I attacked Mith, who felt none of it because of his shield . Mith, to prove his point, summoned his golem to hold me in place, and forced my eyes to watch with a spell as he preformed the killing spell on me..It was at that moment before the spell connected that I screamed the thing I most regret. “YOU ARE JUST LIKE SAEBHEL” Only the spell never hit me. He was right, it would not harm non hostile creatures. Mith seemed truly hurt that I would not trust him, and that I associated him with that name. Freldo was fed up to the point of leaving me all alone there, and would have if Mith did not ask him to stay with Annalee.
Mith and I had a long talk about Focus and trust, about overcoming fears and changing to suit the relationship I was in, compromising to what works best for the both of us. It was then I went to talk to Freldo, who admitted that he did think of leaving…for good. That saddened me, and now I’m still not sure the extent to which he wants to be near me.
We talked of Addison, and of Cole, and how it was “none of my business to humiliate her and call her a selfish idiot.” I begged to differ. What she does with her own stupid self is her business. But when she’s going to do something that could potentially wipe out all of Layonara, it becomes everyone’s business. She doesn’t care that all of Layonara could be destroyed to bring back Cole. If all of Layonara is destroyed I loose the one I love. If I must be selfish to fight her selfishness so be it. There are other ways to keep Cole around. I don’t care what she does to herself but she’s not putting innocent bystanders in danger. And I STILL don’t understand why Cole would want a guilty half life knowing what Addison did to give it to him. Freldo seemed upset that I did not understand, and that fact still upsets me.
I admitted something to Mith that night. It is something I just realized and something I must now admit to Treana as well. When I was not eating Annalee had to say but one thing to get me to do so.
"I want my children to have an aunt to teach them magic should they want to learn incase their father is does not know what to do around children.”
That made me take everything into a new perspective. It made me realize how much I truly do want a family. How much I want to live. Not for adventure, fame , glory, or fortune. But for the little things. Family, Happiness, Love. I want to live to live..And No one will come in between me and the rest of my life.
-
*added onto the last page*
Mith also told me to "stand straight and tall like a tree. Do not lean sideways." He's warning me against depending on those other than myself solely. Its true, lately I have done nothing in the ways of adventuring if he was not there. I'd sit around. This much change. This problem does not seem to effect him so it will not effect me either.
Mith also said if my love left it would not be the end of the world because I'd still have my truest love: magic..
He also called me a "beautiful young apprentice"
Good thing my hood was covering my face. I was blushing!
-
Miscellaneous trips, and an important trip to Dregar. I’ve been back into my swing of adventuring lately. Mostly on Dregar, in the cave by the Forest of Mists filled with Forest Giants. Sometimes it is with people around or below my skill level, in which I must harness my skills and take charge as a leader, telling the others what to expect and what to do. It is at this time mostly that I seek to prepare my spells carefully, and warn others against my explosions. Its at this time that I am trusted as knowing, I am their tactical advisor, I have equal say in what we do.
There are other times I travel, where all are stronger than I, it is at these times I listen, I follow orders, I try out the tactics asked of me and I prepare the spells I have based on what others wish of me. It is at these times I learn, at these times I listen, at these times I try new things, trial and error without much consequence.
It was on a trip such as the later to Dregar, that I traveled with Freldo, Emerald, Rawkwin, Cole , and Addison. Yes, Addison and I are at what I believe to be peace. Ultimately I did have no right to say those things to her. I feel as a hypocrite. I was in no position to understand how she felt. Not because I love Freldo any less..but because I have not yet been put in her position. If Freldo was about to loose the last of his life …I’d probably be raving worse than she was. The closest I can come to understanding Addison is my love for Mith. Not as a lover, but as a mentor, as a role model and as a friend. It is not, I admit, exactly the same, but it is a step towards understand. I know now, upon hearing from Master Ozymandias that Mith has lost another portion of his life to the Soul Mother while fighting by the blood well against Milara. I do not know the details, but I do know that Mith is down to the last fragments of his soul. It is this that makes me worry for Mith, it is this that makes me worry for Cole: The lover of my dear friend. The dear friend of my love.
Cole told me, as I departed the group leaving from Dregar, to take care of Addison. I do not want to think about what this may mean, but I will do my best to take care of her in any way I can that she will accept. Cole did mean for Freldo to take care of her as well but he said. “I know Rhynn already is.” does that mean Cole is not mad at me for treating Addison as such? I think he understands that I do it out of love for her. We’ve been through much together. She survived Indulgence, but now something ever stronger plagues her, and just as I sought to help her before, I seek to help her again. We will all find a way to get through this…Even if it means Succumbing to Addison (And Annalee’s) will. I have no right to stand against what they desire from their own lives. I can only make it easier on them by giving them my full support. If that’s all that I can do as a friend…if that is what will help them most than my full support is what they shall have. Ozymandias presented me with a gift. He scribed for me specially a scroll of Legend Lore, for me to learn as soon as I reach the ability to do so. He stated that it would help with my focus, as it is one of the spell methods he uses to protect his own focus himself. He said he had other wards, etched into his very skin, clothing, and soul, but that the spell would suffice for me. I thank him dearly, and consider him a friend in doing so. I gave him some Stardust of Beryl, he seems to enjoy that stuff. Had another talk with Freldo. Told him basically what I am writing again here. Save one thing. I did not write of the thing I did not tell him yet. I told him that I did not understand Addison’s situation in full because we are both at the same point in life. We have our full souls, and have a long way to go….But I just hope, that if we do start to loose fragments of our soul, that it is together. He told me I must find peace, I told him peace was in his arms and always will be. I’m going to have to break another heart (No, this is not the thing I didn’t tell Freldo) I’m hesitant to do so because the last time I broke a heart it was of my Drow friend Di, or D’Lin, and I haven’t seen him again since. I worry about him fully..worry that the Soul Mother may have taken him as well, or that he may have done something foolish to himself. Never the less, I’m going to have to work up a way to be direct, seeing as nothing else has worked before. I will have to tell him what he already knows, My heart belongs to another. I will have to tell him that will never change. I must speak to Treana (This is what I did not tell Freldo). I must tell her what has secretly been on my mind since the day she thought I had no will to live. She believes that I have no will to do the normal things people wish to live for. I know this is at least partially her traditions speaking, but she believes that one of my goals in life should be to marry and have children. As I said before, After what Annalee told me , I realized: And I told Annalee, Addison, and Kyle as much. I want a child of my own. I want to be wed and I want a family. Addison told me to be patient, and I know that that is the better route than what I have been doing. I have been convincing myself that I did not want these things at all, because Freldo did not seem to want them. I will from now on, instead, be patient , instead of suppressing the things I desire .
-
I finally had my talk with Treana. She seemed to , at first doubt my words. She said something along the lines of. “Are you sure that’s what you want? You seemed so dead set against it.” I told her that I had to convince myself that I was against it, because Freldo seemed to be against it as well. Every time I hear more about Treana’s upcoming wedding, or Ireth’s for that matter. Every time I hear about Anna’s or Addison’s coming child. I find myself growing happier for them, and yet more and more sad for myself. Perhaps its just all the news of the Soul Mother taking the lives of the people I care for the most. Maybe this puts in me a desire to get married and have children, to have a family before my time runs out.
I told her of what Addison told me. Treana warned me that I should talk to Freldo. I told her that Addi told me to be patient , and that that’s what I planned to be. Treana said otherwise. She told me I must talk to him, or atleast leave a subtle hint of what I want for him to hear, to feel him out so to speak, to see how he reacts to it. I think I would like to try this method, but knowing myself, I probably won’t be so subtle at all, so I’ll have to learn how to do this.
Its as if Mith is plagued with Insanity again. He’s not acting funny or anything, its just…I find myself sad whenever I am around him. He is at his last piece of life, and I can’t bring myself to look into his eyes without my own filling with tears. It must be horrible on Anna, if its this bad for me. Mith told me not to worry, that Anna would be all set up by the time he had to go..He said he estimated himself at five months. I assured him that He didn’t have to worry because Annalee would always have me. I will , from this point on remember all I can about Mith, and tell Annalee’s children every day what a wonderful person their father was. I will teach them in the ways he taught me, if they show interest. I must ask Mith for his permission to do this first, seeing as I have already gotten it from Anna. I do not want to come out and ask him. Instead, I think I will learn all I can from Mith in the time he has so I can then pass it on to his children. I will love their children as nephews or nieces…or..maybe I will love their children as brothers and sisters. Anna is like a sister to me, but Mith…he is much like the father I was never granted. If I had to know who my father was, I would hope that he was a good man like Mith.
I’m going to miss all that I love dearly, so instead of distancing myself to diminish the pain of loosing them, I’m going to bring myself closer to them than ever before. Mith gave me a scroll to learn, once I reach the level…but I find myself simply wanting to treasure that item. For as soon as I learn it, the scroll will loose its magic , and loose its connection with Mith…I just..want something of his to have for when ….
I do have something of his….I have his amulet. I wear it now proudly, alongside the turquoise pendent I have that reminds me of Freldo when he is not here. I wear my bond to Mith with honor that I have known him, and befriended such a person In my life time….
-
Wow...
Wow is all I can really say....
I never thought that so many would tell me the same thing. So Many tell me the one thing I do not want to hear.So many tell me to let him go...Annalee, Kyle, Mith, Treana wanted to say it to, I could sense it within her. The one thing the say is best for me is the one thing that I can not do. How would I simply let him go?
How can I let the one I love most leave?They say he hurts me, I don't see it.
They say he should not leave me alone as often as he does. I don't see it.
They say he should not look at others...I see it and do not let it bother me.
Except I do...
But I love him.
They say I must talk to him and see if he wants the same thing for the future as I do, or if he is just with me until his interest runs dry. They say if that is the case, I should leave.
But I love him...
They say he's loyal to a fault, but loyal to EVERYONE. Its an oxymoron, they say it may cause heartbreak to me.
But I love him, and my heart breaks to hear them say this...
I love him...
I love him...
And I am confused...
When angels fall from the sky they become demons..
Angels And Demons...
I wonder.....
That ...ed drow came around again to reak havoc but this time I was ready...more or less. My temper did not flare, I think , as badly as before. I took his blows without a word. Better yet, I did not think of them. Rather I was thinking of how best to go about memorizing the prerequisets needed to finally learn legend lore.
When he asked me to step outside the gates of Hlint, I oblidged, but did not make the first move. Never make the first move, it is the third move , I think that is most important. Defend and then strike back.Perhaps my choice of spell could have been better chosen. I nearly killed him with a fireball , but I added another fresh burn mark to my body in the process. this one lies just above my chest, by my heart...as if my heart was almost burned away...
Many saught to protect me. Dur'Thak saught to "peel", or kill him. I must thank him , thank them all for standing up for me...
Hmm...I wonder...
-
Oh Dear Now I’ve Done It, And The Funny Thing is , I really didn’t do anything. Where do I start? Delight, Despair, Denial? (No , No more horses) Delight: I met Eldarwen, the Weave Mistress of Lucinda. I think it means something along the means of “High Priestess” But I met her near the bell tower in Hlint. She had been the one I was most anxious to talk to since the very first day I arrived. Since I talked to the man Terradon about Lucinda, she had been the one I had wanted to see most.
My my how things have changed since then. Not to say I did not still wish with all my heart to speak with her. She seemed to have already known who I was when I introduced myself. I guess Acacea or Triba told her about me already. We talked of the Weave and what it meant, we talked of Lucinda’s love. And I could sense by her words and her reactions to my own that she was pleased with what I was saying to her, with what I believed to be true. She seemed please that I chose to study magic for the sheer wonder and understanding of it, for the reason that there is always more to learn, always more to understand, rather then for power or control. She told me to be aware of what the Arcane Alliance was, but that I did not have to leave them. She said she would send a bird inviting me for dinner at her house, where we would discuss finding a cleric to sponsor me so I could finally be affirmed into the church of Lucinda. Delight also came in the form of the Leilon Inn where I got to see Freldo again and spend time with him before he set out on a mission to research spells that were sung. My love for him blooms greater than ever , and I hope he realizes how much I love him , and how sad I would be should anything happen to him.
I played a funny drinking game in the Arms with Kali , Acacea, Triba, Master Plenarius, and Daeron. We each had to flip coins into a cup, first to five wins. Whenever one person got one in, the others had to take a drink. Needless to say I got drunk off my arse. I have absolutely no aptitude for these sorts of things really. I got one or two. Acacea won, She got to Kiss Plen. Don’t know if I’m happy or sad that I didn’t win, It would’ve been funny. Then Plen and Daeron played for a kiss with Kali. Plen won….Funny, I thought he was getting married or in love, yet he kissed Kali so passionately. Maybe it was just the drink. Hmmm… Despair: The first fragments of my soul have left me. I met the Soul Mother for the first time on Dregar. First, we all planned a trip to Bugbear Isle that was failed miserably. Treana saw the soul mother for the first time there. I stupidly went into bugbear again with four people. We got the head, eventually (Every time the others died I would turn invisible), but I had not been around to turn it in. I learned at the arms that one of those bugbear heads sat in my chest anyway, and that I could turn it in whenever I wish. I still managed to pull out a single Garnet for Dur’Thak though before I left the final time (Read as: Died) , he seemed to want some.
Anyway, I went to Dregar with Cronk and Elrend. Yes, just the three of us, fighting giants in the cave in the desert. We did alright , lining them all up so we could fight them one by one, but eventually it was the forest on the way back that got me, when they piled up on us and overtook us. I Felt life leave me, and then felt cold..something that I did not ever feel in such power before, I knew something would be different this time, and that’s when, even in my death, I saw her, and heard her scream. It’s the strangest feeling really, loosing a part of your soul….Like something is so close to your grasp, but you’ll never again have a hold on it. Denail: I’m not in any sort of emotional denial, just in denial of events that took place. I had a talk with that Thomas, had every intention of telling him that I loved only Freldo, that he would have to leave me alone. Got half way through saying that when he told me he had a problem that was eating away at him. I don’t love him, but I do not hate him either, he is a friend, so I listened to his problem:
Turns out, he has broken his vow of chastity and is afraid that he will not be able to be a paladin of Rofirein any longer. I am sworn to secrecy, so I cannot tell anyone, but apparently he had some sort of one night fling with a woman named Cray, who is already involved heavily with another woman. Oh the Drama of life in Hlint. It gets worse, I promise. He said he did not know what to do, weather or not he should tell Jennara before initiation into the Knights of the Wyrm. I told him that he really didn’t do anything wrong , that those things sometimes happen, especially to younger men who for some reason rage like that around that age (I have three brothers around there, so I know) , but I told him lying and accepting initiation would be an insult to Jennara and to his God. In the end he agreed to speak with her. Eventually, it may turn out that he will have to leave his path as a paladin. I told him that that didn’t mean he could not still be devout to his god. Then I asked him the (I think) crucial question: Did he regret what he did?
He said he did not regret it for a single moment. I told him, then, that his nature had not changed, and that he really should not bother to repent. I told him that even if the clergy found him unsuitable for being a paladin, it didn’t make him any less of a good hearted person. Then I went back to telling him that I did not love him, that he was my friend, but that I was deeply in love with Freldo and that nothing would come of this… That’s when he kissed me. It was a short shy thing really, and I was frozen In place at the suddenness of it all. If I could move, what would I have done? Slapped him? Killed him? Don’t know..but now things are even more complicated then before. I try to tell him without hurting his feelings, he doesn’t get it. I try to tell him right out, I get kissed. What am I to do? Ignore his existence? That’d be cruel. I told Treana, Kyle, and Annalee what had happened upon my return to Hlint. I was so angry that I slipped into what I like to refer to as “Hive Slang” “I’M GOING TO PEEL THAT STUPID SOD! HE KISSED ME! I SWEAR I’M GOING TO STYX THAT BERK!” It’s kind of funny, now that I think on it….Treana and Anna didn’t think so, they set off promptly to kill him. Kyle was a bit more calm, told me what I already knew. That I have to tell him. But I was trying to tell him! How am I supposed to get this done if no one listens to me!? He told me that he understood me being frozen in place, but that since I let that happen, he’s going to think I wanted it to happen. I honestly could not think straight to kill him at the time. Now that my mind has calmed , perhaps..but I have to still try to talk him out of this..and if that doesn’t work, I’m afraid I’m just going to have to ignore him, cruel or not…I don’t want to break a heart. He said he would only love me as a true friend…but yet he keeps doing these STUPID things. Do I blame his age and gender or is it something even more uncontrollable? I don’t know…But I have to find a way to get it to stop before it ruins my relationship with Freldo, and if he does that…then I will kill him with no reserve.
-
Almost illegible, written on a page blotched with tears, the ink to the words runs freely througout the page, the next words barely made out*
Cole Norsemen is dead....
-
I suppose…It’s time for me to write..Enough Reflecting. I must write now…
Cole is dead, yes..He lost the final bits of his soul after Freldo and I departed from the group at Corax Lake in Dregar. That very spot is holy ground for me now, and I will cherish the memory of his last moments (For me) there , whenever I can.
“Take Care of Addison Freldo, I know Rhynn Already Is”
Those were his last words to us, his last words to me, and I will hold them to heart..even If I am too useless..not strong enough, to take care of her at all..If I cannot be there for her in the heat of battle, as Freldo can, then I will be there for her before and after. I’ll be there for her when she needs a friend and sister to comfort her, I’ll be there for her when the child is crying in the middle of the night and she needs sleep, I’ll be there for her if and when she’s crying in the middle of the night and she needs comforting. No matter what time, or place, if she calls on me I’ll be there for her. I love her dearly, we’ve been through much together, and I will continue to aid her through her hard times..
That being said, I don’t know what to do with Freldo lately. One minute he’s on about how we will one day get married, buy a house, have children…the next he’s all but telling me I’m useless in battle. I made a terrible mistake in telling Ash, knowing the consequences. But she (and Tyrian) Do remain my dear friends. I love Ash, I don’t know how that fits in , but I do love her. She seemed generally concerned about me, so I told her I felt useless..all through the trip to Dregar I felt as if I was not worth even the sand I stepped on through the desert. I’m no fighter, nor do I really wish to be…
But am I a worthy mage?
Seems as if all I do is get in the way, “Meddle in other people’s roles”. What’s my role? Stand in the back and watch? I’ll do one better, I just won’t be there….
And it’s not even all that serious most of the time. When I travel with Sh’anda and Quilius and Mercas and Dulan. When I travel with people on my …level of experience I suppose, I feel like a useful and worthy member of the group, when I travel with him I feel weak. I know I’ve already lost one piece of my soul but that’s no reason to run around trying to distract a bunch of giants off of me, no matter how much you love me. I swear, sometimes this whole population of dragon called seems barmy to me. Barmy and addled. It’s not the fact that he did that..it’s the fact that he expects me not to do the same. I don’t understand anymore…But I guess I’ll just do what he says. After all seeing him happy means most..
*Somewhat confused, she stares at the last words she wrote, and repeats them in her writing*
Seeing him happy means most…Where have I heard that before?
It’s what I always used to say to him, always.
Saebhel, Seeing you happy means most.
-
It has been one week since I’ve written last, and I am through feeling sorry for myself. Through Ash and Kyle half of the dragon called population knows of what they think Freldo said to me. I have fought , listened, and argued with various passer bys for much of the past week. I’ve repeated over and over that his happiness meant most to me. Ash could’ve killed me three times over, Kyle shook his head in disgust, most called him a fool, or were appalled that a bard could call anyone useless, which just went to get me twice as upset. I know I am not useless , but I know he is far from useless as well. Angela , the woman that used to ride insanity whom I have not seen in quite some time, tried without success to make me understand what I did not want to admit to myself. If I kept traveling the path I was running down, I would have molded myself back into the Rhynn I was under Saebhel. That would most certainly not make Freldo happy. And more importantly it would not make me happy either.
I’ve taken comments of being useless all my life. First, from the man I recall as father, and from my mother, for realizing I had no talent for their ways. Then, by my brothers and sisters for being so different , and therefore of no use to any of them despite my attempts to keep up and heal them in my mundane little ways when they spared. Saebhel called me a useless excuse for a mage. I do not need to hear tales of my uselessness from my love as well. I know we can work through this. If we could not, I would have said it would be better for us to go our separate ways. I know there will be a way, not around, but through this, and I just hope Freldo will want to work through this and make things better as much as I do. My biggest fear is of him growing tired of putting up with me, and simply leaving without attempting to work things through.
It was eventually the combined efforts of Ash, and Kyle, the words from Exodus (You saved my life on many occasions – only more accented) And the great Ozymandias calling me “more useful than [him] in a pinch”, that got me to see things clearly again. After these words were said I decided to try something. Along with Thos, who I have not seen in quite some time for fear of loosing him in battle, and My Hound man who needs a name (maybe I’ll ask Freldo to dub him something strange, like Smorga), I traveled through the High Moors, defeating the lizard people there. I actually went further with these two allies than Freldo and I used to go, without getting hurt (too much, I had some potions on me).
With that said, I do know of some things I do that I should stop doing. The major problem is that I should not wait to see, after I cast, what my magic hits, but retreat back before the enemy can realize it was me that hit them, and keep their focus on the melee.
Also, Freldo tells me not to meddle in other’s roles. When Warriors rush before I can attack with my destructive magic “doing my bit”, aren’t they meddling in my role? The reason I feel useless with the people Freldo travels with is not because of him, but because he tends to travel with people that are above my skill, and above his as well. As a result of this, they do not need my magics to weaken the enemies before they can move in for the kill. I know my magic has saved lives and gotten people out of many sticky situations, but only when it is needed. It is not that I am useless in general, it is just that these people are so powerful that they do not always need me.
Freldo assured me though, that I did very well on Dregar with Addison, Rawkwin, Emerald, and ourselves. I was able to use my ball lightning spell , and run off before they saw who cast, to aid Addison in beating the daylights out of the forest giants. I was able to , when that was not enough, cast ice storm (even if I did not mean for it) to take out the remainder of the giants, without even hurting Addison, who apparently is immune to ice now. I learned that when Freldo is pursued and runs, the giants will go back to fighting Addison, and that it is not needed for me to pull them off of him. Unfortunately, I learned the hard way that Malar panthers do NOT like any type of archers, even the ones that are not shooting at them. They came for me, I ran without a second thought, however those panthers are FAST, and I did not want to run anywhere I had not ventured for fear of running into vampires, whom I am deathly afraid of. The reason we were this far into Dregar, was to venture into the Troll caves to find Wicked, Cole’s lost sword. We were not successful in talking to the Trolls. Addison was hungry for blood, and Freldo was screaming loudly for Cole’s sword and almost at the point of sobbing his words. All I could offer him was a comforting hand on his shoulder as he went on. I do not feel the pain as great as he does, but as Addison can lean on him, he can lean on me.
We did not find the sword, but we did learn of the werewolves that are newly plaguing Dregar. We came across them in the caves, while Tegan and her party came across them outside the Pranzies.
The last event worth mentioning:
Through Freldo, Ash has been asked (Perhaps not in the nicest of ways however) to teach me Elven. My lessons have not formally began yet, but between Ash and Kyle, I’ve learned some simple phrases and some basic sentence structure.
Iracce, e ils Rhynn, Fcelwa cilwa. Irailm sa meilm! E ils irelemaw ane saaan aey! Iream ilma aey?
[Hello, I am Rhynn, Golden Lady, hear me roar! I am honored to meet you! How are you?]
Freldo, sa ceela,
[Freldo, my love]
E ceela aey
[I love you]
-
*as a short note*
Verb Congigation, changing a word to mean something in the past, present and future, is harder than I thought it would be in Elven..I think Ash is pleased with me though, Both she, Kyle and Ferrit assure me that I have the right accent for it, even if my Elven pronounciation isn't always ...It encourages me really, and I think I will look for some simple children's books written in the language for when I am ready to delve into something a bit more than listening and repeating phrases, and writing down words and the ways they vary...
-
Odd Happenings…No, not odd.. Hlinty happenings..
A man came running into Hlint Shouting of Allurial the Betrayer. Shouting that the seven sisters have betrayed us, yelling that Lucinda and her followers were not to be trusted. Not a smart thing to exlaim in front of a well devoted Lucindite and one so involved and sewn into the Weave. What I mean is, it wasn’t smart for him to say that around Celgar and I and expect a pleasant reaction. Celgar and I screamed at the man, demanding where he heard the news. He told us that someone he could not see offered him 100 gold coins to read the scroll aloud in Hlint. Ozymandias was there, he wisely (as usual) concluded that if someone (Read as : Selian) paid one, that it was likely she had paid others to read the same thing in other places.
We did the only thing we could, along with Ozymandias, Celgar, and Nepp, I marched to Blackford Castle to seek an audience with the Queen and Sister Alurial. It was the most nerve wracking moment of my life. No, that is a lie, I felt the same as I did when being pressed to talk with Murella of Aborea.
Ozymandias did reassure me that Allurial was fair and understanding, and eventually I was able to speak up for myself and tell her the words that were being said. In the long run she said there was nothing we could really do about it, but said to Ozy that she would keep him informed as to which Sisters remain aligned with Allurial, and in turn with us.
We went back, more than half expecting Selian to appear in her black garb and kill us all…actually, I am still expecting it. Ozymandias said running would be our best chance and even then , if Selian wants us dead, we will be dead. But anyway, Celgar was angered between the rise in the Drow population of Hlint, and a man called Kiva mouthing off to him. He offered me a tea cup that turned into a Golem when I was done drinking, and then we went off to the Haven mines, mostly to get my mind off of the boredom and his mind off of the anger. Celgar is a funny man, a bit old, but still able to swing a sword, summon a golem, and heal with ease. I’m very fond of him and will not let his anger get the best of him as I sometimes do myself. I will work to calm him, for he is someone I can respect, as I respect Mith, but I will not say that to any of them.
I met up with Freldo again after not seeing him for quite some time. He said something about being locked in a dungeon in Karthy but that was probably just a joke. He was busy making guitars and mandolins for Cole’s Orphanage. I so wanted to ask if there was anything I could do to help. I would so love working with the children, showing them whatever feats of magic I could perform without scaring them. Summoning cute things such as dogs and rabbits and cats for the gals, and things boys would like, such as lizards and snakes. I could show any who wish to learn some simple tricks, if they have the aptitude for it. Perhaps I will ask…but I do not want to take his happiness away from him. That is his world…Cole was more his friend than my own, despite how much I cared about him through caring for Addison. I love children so much, but my love for Freldo exceeds even that, and if he would rather do it himself I will respect his wishes. I will ask though…maybe..
Freldo said something that made me almost cry in happiness. I was joking with him, in the way of saying “What am I ever going to do with you?”
His reply was: Love me and bare my children…
Like I said…Could’ve cried…I will be patient for his sake. But the thought of the future makes my heart cry in happiness none the less.
Silool pissed me off last night. I know she means well mostly, but like she said she has a big mouth. I don’t dislike her, I dislike some things about her. Like I said, I know she has a good heart, she’s just…Well, a Xeenite I guess is the only way of saying it.
I told her of what happened with me and Kea two years ago, and about Saebhel, and what did she go and do? Ask Ozy, loudly mind , why. I was so embarrassed to have that brought up in such a blatant manner I ran off with Kyle at my heels….ran right into Jennara talking with Thomas…
Needless to say I felt surrounded, so I stayed in the middle of the fray ignoring both borders, and talked to Kyle. He assured me that everything would be alright, and that he would protect me because he cared about me as a little sister. He said that if Freldo didn’t do anything about the paladin, that he would have to. Kyle is growing angry, I can tell, so I will have to fix this for what I hope is the final time , soon.
I learned something sad from Kyle: Treana’s wedding is off…I feel so bad, but I know that he and Talen are still on common terms, they just want to wait until they are sure of their love. It makes me think that maybe Freldo’s idea of patience is more wise than my want to marry.
If I must wait I will wait, and I must seek out Treana and offer her my condolences. Treana is a sister, and I will comfort her as I must…
-
Assassins. I swear upon the Weave, if its not one thing its another! The last two days have been nothing more than hectic and I’ve found myself doing the one thing I had promised I’d never do again, with no intention to stop: I have been trying to protect him again.
In the last days, I have found myself caught in the middle of a love feud between nobles and commoners. It was a problem AnnaLee had spoken to me about and that I had concluded to assist in.
In Port Hampshire , Miss Anna filled me in on what had happened so far. A rich merchant had decided that it was high time for his daughter to be wed. A large dowry was set and suitors from across the land sought to court the young woman, Lady Susanna. The woman, however had her own standards and convinced her father to implement a quest. The suitor who could find and return the three objects named, would take Susanna for his bride
Anna, and a small group were “hired” by a suitor named Christian when the Hooded Drow took the money he dropped, falsely binding some kind of contract, at least between the two. Christian , a rude and selfish “noble” Hired the group to retrieve the items for him, so he would not have to complete the task himself. This did not sit well with the group, so they convined Susanna’s father to grant them an audience with the young woman.
Turns out, Susanna had her own reasons to endorse a quest. Susanna was madly in love with a commoner by the name of Stuart, from Fort Hope, and he with her. She implored the group to find this man and speak with him, and then gave Anna a ring to prove the group’s allegiance
This is where I came upon the following group (as far as I remember)
AnnaLee (bard of Katia)
Geldar (Paladin of Toran)
Quall (Brownie Druid of Prunilla)
Ashiel (Rogue)
Lucius (Monk of Toran)
Alleina (Cleric)
Alle (Ranger? Elf?)
Caighd (Fighter? Paladin? Rofirein?)
And myself , as you know, a wizard under the ways of Lucinda.
We made our way to Fort Hope to find the commonor. Upon entering the gates we found Christian on Horseback. As a paladin, Geldar could not tell a lie. He said we were no longer interested in helping him. Christian retaliated by saying we made a “contract” when the Drow accepted his gold. I then turned to ask the group if they signed any contract, and proceeded to call Christian an illogical fool. This seemed to upset him as he turned his horse and left, leaving a warning that we would all have knives in our backs.
To start the search we made our way to the Caring Hope Inn, where I used my girlish charm, and endured the Innkeeper’s insults (he offered me a ‘job’) To gain the information needed from the Innkeeper. He said that Stuart would come around eventually and that he was always in trouble because the nobles did not like him much for his “true nobility”. Wanting to get away from the Innkeeper, I ordered drinks and sat around with the group while Geldar and Caighd (annoyed with my deceit and bribery I suppose..maybe I’m not such a good person as I think) took a look around outside.
Geldar came back carrying Caighd, who was grazed by poisonous arrows that I recognized as a weak snake’s poison. I let the healers take care of that little problem, seeing as a cleric’s divine healing is probably better than whatever mundane healing I could have offered besides recognizing the poison. I went over to the other side of the room and overheard the Innkeeper talking to a man that I was sure he called Stuart.
I’ll skip ahead to the important information. Eventually Geldar, with Anna’s ring, talked Stuart into meeting Geldar and company at the lake. Qual in his cat form, and I , invisibly watched over Stuart as he finished his food and walked to the lake, just to make sure no more of Christians’ assassins followed.
At the lake was a horror. Caighd had taken an arrow or two for Annalee and was shot dead. I used whatever mundane healing I knew to successfully extract the Arrows before Alliena used her divine power to raise Caighd once more.
Together then, we all talked to Stuart of our general options. I proposed a few crazy plans
1) Disguise Stuart as a Noble
2) Disguise ourselves as Christian’s assasins, and stage the kidnapping of Susanna so Stuart and she could run away together and Christian would get blamed for the “kidnapping:
In the end both of those ideas seemed more worthy of a story rather than reality (and I do think I shall write a story on the second one. Maybe I can tell it at the Leilon Arms or at the Freelancers when the whole Saebhel thing blows over)
I told Stuart that the final decision was his, so in the end we decided that we would seek audience with Susanna’s father once more and ask him to let Stuart have a chance in completing the tasks for Susanna’s heart.
On the way back to Port Hampshire, we were attacked once more by the Drow Assassins Christian had sent for us. We defeated them and went to the merchant’s house only to discover that he was away on business. We will seek audience with him again soon, but until then all of us, And Stuart too must watch warily for the assassins that may seek to end our lives at any moment.
It is for this reason that I think I will avoid Freldo for a few days until this blows over. I would not want the assassins to confuse him for someone involved and seek to end his life as well. I know he told me that I could not protect him in battle, but this is a way I can protect him. I will not do this without telling him. I will send him a bird telling him that I am laying low for a time until the task is complete. I trust Master Plenarius’ birds enough to get the letter to him safely.
After returning to Hlint, I found myself beginning another talk with Thomas to tell him everything I must, I got further than I did last time, then got side tracked into anger. Turns out Miss Jennara thinks I’m a liar and a bad influence
ME!
As I said to Kyle, This is Golden (with every pun intended) Hilarious. Ironic. Absolutely foolish.
I give up.
I felt wary after hearing this and retreated from the conversation to continue it another time..
((Seriously, Forgive me for leaving so Abruptly. There was a quite powerful thunderstorm in the area and it took out the power to my house. I decided to just fall asleep instead of waiting it out. I was tired. Sorry!!))
-
//OOC:
Put this pic in my album and Thought I'd add it here. Its how I view Rhynn..Did some painshop edits to change the eye color (easy) and to put some scars and burn marks on her (suckage)
(http://www.layonaraonline.com/forums/photos/get-photo.asp?photoid=7108)
-
*as a quick note*
Kyle has taken up my teaching while Ash is not around, he says I'm a natural. I must have a photographic memory for languages because I hardly need to look at my notes at all when I try to speak. Which is good for me, My notes are very extensive but not very well organized. They're just a bunch of words and phrases in no particular order, and practice sheets of sentence structure and congiation. I should probably organize them one day...
-
Its raining in Hlint.....I have a bad feeling about this
-
**Post Saved For the Full Account of the Peices of Seven Quest**
-
Not much going on lately. I spend most of my time In Hlint these days, near Ilsare's temple, praying for the Health and wellbeing of all those I love. Love comes in many forms, not just the love for that one special person. I love him dearly, and will pray to Ilsare with every fiber in my body to keep him safe, but in different ways I also love others.
I pray to her to protect Addison and Calvin from harm, under her love
I pray to her to protect Treana and her love from harm, under her love
I pray to her to protect Annalee, the unborn children, Mith, Ash, Tyrian...Everyone I care about..everyone..Under her love...
Its gotten to the point where I can uphold small conversations with Kyle and Ash and Ferrit in Elven. I'm sure I sound as a small child just learning to speak correctly, and to read and write properly, but it IS an improvement. I can read child's books in elven with minimal help, and maybe soon I will be ready to accomplish the larger books and uphold a conversation like a normal speaking person. Its weird to start all over on a literary scale, but I am learning, and soon will be able to speak perfectly, I know it.
-
Ameanir elca il ceananca fean eo iracty oms il feen E nyll ammeana anirela im el Elven. E oaac tymeyw eo salaaco. E laaw ane latyailn ameanir Treana, illw annac iram E ils laemma ilveill. E lailam Freldo cillaan leviran, illw E ceela eras sema anirill aelam. Era lailew ira irilw il oe' ane sa tymefcas fyan nyeycw lean anacc sa amirilin aaan. Ammeanelv illc eo anirela ela laanecc il fean irilmwam anirill latyailnelv, lae E anireln E amecc laanety leam. Veewfaa
With only a little bit of help from a book I can write this now in elven. I feel proud of myself. I need to speak with Treana, and tell her I am sorry again. I saw Freldo last night, and love him more than ever. He said he had a fix to my problem but could not tell me what yet. Writing all of this is still a bit harder than speaking, So I think I will stop now. Goodbye.
-
And once again things are going insane. I sent Treana a bird with my written testimony of my complaint against Thomas. It seems to be what she wanted. I mean, Treana is as a sister to me, and I was not going to let someone that annoyed me in the first place come in between that.
So I watched in Rilara, at the Freelancers whilest Treana handed my letter to Jennara, and still I could not bring myself to speak with her more than to hand her a few things for the Roldem donation fund. I stayed in Rilara for as long as I could focus, but left as soon as I felt the first familiar pangs upon my mind.
When I came back to Hlint, I found Jennara talking to him. I say shamelessly that I watched on invisibly , but their speaking eventually faded into whispers and I could hear no more…
Watched Reggub the Halfling wreak firey havoc around Hlint again. That’s always fun.
Been another week or so since I’ve seen him last, another week of devout praying. I finally made a decision, and removed my connection from Hlint’s neutral bindstone and instead bound myself to Ilsare’s at the temple. I will continue to spread her love throughout the world through kindness art and song. She keeps him safe, and she keeps me safe, and she keeps the ones I love safe.
I must seek someone to learn of how I can officially be considered of Ilsare. I am still in a debate over weather I should take her or Lucinda as my patron goddess…but I think I want to be of Ilsare.
---
I guess that brings me to the more pressing matter of the murder in Hlint. A body was found by the lake of a young male, completley white and petrified, as if killed by a fear striking spell of illusion, such as phantasmal killer. Systrian of Hlint and Garent both said something about seeing the man in the Wild Surge, so a few people (Notable: Ash , Darkchild, Celgar, Yard) and I went along to the Inn to ask Yastin what was going on.
He said there was the young man, and an older drunken man telling stories of gobblins splattered against the alter room of the Red Lights until he kicked them out of the Inn for riling up too much attention.
We next decided to visit that alter, where we were immediatley overcome with a feeling of cold menevolence, impending doom. Evil.
Celgar tried to bless the Alter in the name of Lucinda , I don't think that got him very far. Darkchild foolishly (but only because I mentioned something) spilled his blood onto the alter, but it remained dormant..
Something odd is happening in Hlint...again...and once again I'm stuck in with it.
-
I’ve done it. I’ve mastered Legend Lore. I can now cast it freely, so long as I have insence, the magical component. It’s been a long hard track, but 6th circle spells have finally been granted to me, I discovered my new power in the troll caves within the battle fens on a trip with Karana, Tegan, Xan, Sh’anda, and Remiel. I have learned a few more spells, Earthreal Vistage, and the two scrolls Mith handed to me, Greater Stoneskin Spell Mantle…
I’m so proud of myself, but wish Freldo was around to share in my new found power. I have much to tell him when he returns. I find myself depressed when my mind is not occupied. I want nothing more than to wait at Ilsare’s temple , and pray for his safe return. When I am doing something I am find, but those moments in the middle , when my mind is idol. I feel to the point of tears….
An “Arch Infernomancer”, a Halfling Reggub, who I call Reggie, took Bumblebee and I into Storands crypt to Show off…er…to help us. He’s an eccentric fellow, but I still think his heart’s in the right place. He got the ring Moraken requested for me, and I was able to turn it in. Before he departed he handed me a red gem of firebrand. He’s a very sweet fella, I think Layla would like him.
-
The lady of dreams, Ilsare has answered my prayer. I was on my knees, praying to see my love again, and right then at that very moment he pops up as if Ilsare called upon him herself, and he answered.
Words , neither spoken nor written can express how greatful I feel that Ilsare allowed me a wonderful night with my love.
I will continue to pray devoutly. For now I consider myself a True Ilsarian as well
-
I’ve begin looking into a ritual to bind my conjuring spells to Ilsare , for when I officially become affiliated with her. That is what I have decided to do. I will seek out those with more knowledge than I, regardless of how I feel. Freldo recommended Lady Reventage , and Ranewin. Both of them….Well, Reventage thinks I’m illogical and scatterbrained, but that’s alright because I am…and Ranewin…Don’t know how comfortable I’d be talking to her. Awkward situations and the like….
I suppose I should write about the strange goings on before I forget:
With a small group, derived from a larger one, we set out from Fort Llast to learn exactly what has been going on in the area lately. A woman in Llast, her name keeps escaping me! Started with a J…oh well…Said she saw some odd things while riding her horse in the grey peaks. She felt cold, like she was being watched, and immediately some of us recognized the feeling as what we ourselves felt whenever that evil presence made itself known, either near the crypts or in the Red Light caverns.
We broke into two groups. Pyyran led the first group into the Greypeaks, and I led the other back to Hlint to speak with the Quartermaster. With that, we set out. On our way there, a commoner approached us, dragging us near Moraken’s tower. We saw horrible bodies, white with their hair straight up, fear in their eyes and smelling horribly of death and decay.
We searched the bodies and found nothing, so we went into Hlint to find Talon. We found him in the grave yard, ranting about grave stones. When pressed, he told us that the stone was marked as 50 years old but was really reused and over a thousand. There was an inscription a name of sorts I guess “Laptor ….I …an” and bits of a poem “Long ago there are shadows of sorrow”. I recognized this poem as something the commoners have been talking about, and have it in its entirety written in my book. Anyway, When touching the stone , Annalee and I felt a great sadness and sorrow. And it scares me to think that she thinks this entity is not evil. I know she was right about the horses…but I don’t want her getting hurt.
The temperature then suddenly dropped, and some sort of ..ghoul appeared, telling us “Go back”. Well, we didn’t listen. We followed him into the crypt. To no avail though, he disappeared.
My first assumption was that whatever Lich that was defeated in the crypt a long time ago, wasn’t really defeated at all, and is now back. I’m not so sure that is the case now, But I’m still not ruling it out. It may just be a simple ghost, but one can never be too cautious, can they?
It was at that point when Steel arrived. Since he could not speak we could barely make out that he wanted us to follow him to the other group in the peaks. It still pains me very much to look at him, knowing who he is. But I listened as best I could and followed him none the less.
Deep in the peaks, there was fog…lots of fog… Now that I think on it, it was probably foolish to run right into it, but follow Steel we did. What we found was terrible. All our friends dead. They were risen of course, but once again we saw the lingering ghoul before he disappeared.
Downtrodden, we headed back to Llast, where I am informed that those first arriving saw the ghoul disappear near the Blackford Castle area. Whatever this thing is, it’s a plague upon the living. Annalee is convinced we need to help it, and has been reluctant to leave the stone alone since. If I get some proof that we should be helping this thing, I’ll stand by her, but until then I have to be prepared for the worst. I want to protect her, I don’t want anything to happen to her or the children. May Ilsare’s loving eyes watch over her.
Went to the Arms later that night, accompanied on the walk by Lia. It was …a bit uncomfortable. She said there are things she would tell me, about …how to harm another without killing them, but that she would only tell me when I completely trusted her. First of all, I don’t like the way “harming another without killing them” sounds. I know there are things worse than death. I’ve endured some things That I perceive as worse, and I would not wish them upon another any more then I would want to kill them. I don’t know if I’ll ever fully trust Lia at all. It’s not her that I fear, it is the magic she possesses. She told me she used to work for Blood, asked “why would anyone trust me?” Its not even that…I believe in redemption.
Saw Freldo off to Dregar, before coming back to Hlint to make sure Anna was alright. Its good that I see him more often again, It was getting to be almost unbearable being apart from him. I love him and I’ll stand with him always, but loneliness can sometimes be a horrible thing to cope with…worse than death.
Weird thing happened that I don’t even want to write about. There was an elf new to Hlint, looked and sounded exactly like Saebhel. I went…I must have fallen to the enchantment placed on my mind. I knew a clarity spell would’ve been useful then, why did I not cast?
Next thing I remembered I was really close to him , as if hugging, outside of the courthouse. Odd. It freaked me out and I hastily asked what happened. He said That I kept calling him Master, and Saebhel, and that I would not listen when he told me he was not him. He assured me nothing happened besides going into the sewers and helping him get the tax book. I’ll have to take his word on it and pray that he is not lying to me.
I won’t tell anyone that’s happened…so long as it doesn’t again. I feel bad , I must have made a terrible impression on the man’s first days in Hlint.
I’m going to research this conjuring ritual, and then see if I can find someone to teach me more of Ilsare.
-
Notes, Because I have no desire to write anything these days:
- Learning more about Ilsare. Spoke briefly with Reventage and Ranewin.
- Pretty sure Freldo is ignoring me or something, mostly on the trip to Dregar we took recently. Ash said he’s just being stuck up because of his “new influential friends” but she has kind of a biased opinion so I’m not going to think about it.
- Annalee seems tired..Godda talk to her more often
- Note to self: Stay around Abigail and help to ease her pain too
- Met another Arcane Alliance council member. Tatlathou or something I can’t spell whatever he said and right now I don’t really care to try. He seemed a bit off, powerful necromancer though
- A bunch of us, Brisbane included have spoken with the Lady of the Land, got her to convert to Allurial’s side of things, and are working to find the four seeds of the seasons to mend the broken forest. We found one in Willow’s Weep
- I’ve been working on cooking and can feel myself getting better..I wanna make a good wife one day so I best get learning…Just hope someone will appreciate it.
-
A Couple things to talk about. Once again, the group and I gathered in Hampshire to help Stuart. This time we were going to talk to Susanna’s father in order to give Stuart a chance to be wed to the one he loved. It was a great mission to be on, perfect for an Ilsarian. I wanted nothing more than to unite Stuart and Susanna through the bond of marriage. I must have mentioned The Lady Of Dreams a lot, because one participant mistook me for a cleric before we started the battles, but I am getting ahead once more.
To make a long story short, Tegan and Annalee managed to convince the merchant noble to give Stuart a chance. All we have to do is get the three items, and come up with 10,000 coins to pay the merchant. We looted from the monsters we killed along the way, more than half of that sum already. We also learned that the scumbag Christian has two of the items needed. That’s alright though, we have two now as well, and only the Hound pelt is left. It is a race against the clock.
I had my talk with Freldo, and things are once again settled. He wants me to be recognized, and thinks I deserve it, but I think I finally convinced him that I care little for those things. I care…a little, but not as much as he does. I guess it’s a bard thing. Eccentric Mages, Bards that Strive for Fame…I guess its just separate places in the world. He’s been gone off and on for a while, but I know that even apart I still hold a piece of him with me, and that bonds of love know no distance. Ilsare has taught me as much.
He wants to “Open doors” for me, give me an opportunity to do great things. My greatest aspiration is just to live the life I’ve wanted to live since before even going to Saebhel’s as an apprentice. I wish to learn all I can of the Weave, to become well read In the ways of Lore, and to be married with children as any normal woman my age would be. I do have some new goals, To learn more of the planes and to help with Blood’s war, and with Roldem and everything else as much as I can but looking at the time, it is almost three years since I have been here, almost my twenty sixth birthday…time is passing faster than I could have ever imagined.
Abigail seems a bit better now, and for that I am most glad. I gave her a couple bags of Xeenite dust that I bought from Treana. I was, and am worried about her, but as long as her condition continues to approve….I will be happy to see her cheerful again.
Three years…twenty six years old in mere days….Hmmm…
I've pretty much started delving into books on Elven myself. Kyle is not always around and Ash seems disinterested and not committed to teaching me anymore. Kyle does what he can , but I must now take it to the next step and start doing more myself. I am starting to understand a greater majority of what I hear, but many words and phrases still escape me with their structure
-
Another year come and gone, This one made with a promise.
I spent much of the time before my birthday joking around with a group of people I consider friend. Abigail, Nyyana, Wmeve, Kiva (Well, I don’t know if I consider him friend), and a woman I’ve just met named Janice. A nice enough group, Wmeve was commenting on each of us in Elven, and Kiva was translating. It was kind of funny actually. Eventually Freldo stopped by the join in on the fun.
Afterwards, a group of people decided to all go and take on the Haven mines, however it was too crowded for me, I guess I reverted back into a bit of my old self: Large crowds scare me, and sometimes attention scares me as well. I think it has something to due with Saebhel and roses keep popping into my head but I don’t know exactly why.
Best not to think about it….
I spent the early hours of my birthday sitting around with Mith. It made me happy to get to spend time with him again as I so rarely get the chance. He’s always off with Anna. Not that I’m jealous. It’s as it should be. I just miss him. Freldo joined us and Mith said something about Anna wanting him to teach her how to play her instruments, but not asking because she thought it would upset me and take time away form us. Silly girl, I have to set her straight, I wouldn’t mind at all. In fact, while she’s off doing that maybe Mith can take up teaching me again. He promised he’d take me somewhere and teach me something as a belated birthday gift. I hope its nothing too dangerous, I wouldn’t want him putting himself in harms way for teaching me.
Afterwards , Kinson came up and gave me a pretty yellow flower to wish me a happy birthday. Freldo saw him near me, and I guess His thought process was Rhynn……….Paladin………Help. Kind of cute really. He started acting..well…really weird. Weirder than usual. Started saying the oddest things. Maybe that’s why Kiva thinks he’s sexually confused. I told him afterwards that he didn’t have to fight my battles for me but now I kind of regret it. I have to clear up what he meant. I want him to fight the battles I ask for his help with. If I ask first, as I did with my other paladin problems, then I want him to help.
I told Freldo it was my birthday, I never told him when it was before because it never seemed to matter. Time goes by so fast in this place and no one seems to keep track of it. He said he had a present for me and told me to close my eyes. When I did he whispered something into my ear.
“Lets get married”
He said it wasn’t his official proposal, but its good enough for me. It made me feel something beyond happiness that I can’t even express in words here.
And then we went off to Dregar for some giant smashing with Addison. I had one chase me, but I managed to get a good head start so I ran away from it successfully. A few more started shooting arrows at be but I put a door between us until I could prepare myself again.
We took the way back to Mistone through Karthy, and Freldo seemed to get a little upset that I almost took the wrong door out. He was worried about me, so I didn’t say that It got me a bit sad. I can see where he’s coming from though, I can be reckless at times.
Well, we got back to Mistone safely, and I still have a few grapes that I want to try and turn into more Xeenite wine for Freldo and Abigail.
-
I seem to be caught in a maelstrom of emotion. Lust, Confusion, Love, Rage, Confusion, Sadness, Happiness, Confusion….Mostly confusion….
Do I really want to write any of what I am feeling? No…I’ll remember most of it for myself.
Freldo
Mith
Abigail.
There….I’ll pen those three names. When I see them , I’ll remember on my own the emotion(s) each one brings forth….
Perhaps at a later date, when I am not so frustrated with myself, I can sit back and scribe all there is to write on the situation. For now, I have to find my path from within many, and commit myself to walking it. With any path I choose will be a gain and a loss, a gift and a consequence…Now…
Which path is it?
-
On this page is another giant scribble..this one not done angrily and in deep black ink, but with swirls of four different colors
-
So this is how it happened…
Abigail and Freldo…got into a squabble on the road of Hlint…Right in front of me. Talking about me as if I wasn’t even there. Abigail was concerned for me. She is convinced that Freldo “Treats [me] like dirt.” And she finally confronted him about it. I walked into it with her yelling at him for not “being affectionate enough to [me].” He assured her that “I don’t have to light off fireworks every time I see her, I have her in my own way.” He said many people complain about the way he treats me , but that I was my own lady and I still chose to stay with him. Abigail still did not seem convinced but Freldo seemed to loose interest in the conversation and went on mocking Kiva. This is when Mith found me and brought me off to collect clay for ring molds for him. He said it seemed as if I needed to get away. I’m grateful he pulled me out of that stressful situation. I don’t think I’ve ever been so embarrassed , or confused in my life. I questioned Mith about what I was enduring, and he said it was obvious: Abigail does this because she is in love with you.
That hit me like a ton of bricks. Here I was helping a woman that I care deeply for, never realizing that I was causing her to have feelings for me….Never realizing that I may be growing feelings for her in return. I cared for her, and was concerned for her all throughout what she faced with Angela. I wanted to see Abigail better, and it made me unbelievably happy when she seemed to be over her sadness. I care about her, but are my feelings as hers? I’m getting too far ahead…
Mith took me back to Ireth’s house to drop some things off, and handed me Ilsare’s stardust as a present. Fitting. It was one of the few things that day to make me smile, but it made me uncomfortable as well, because it just brought more confusing feelings to surface. Just what did I feel towards Mith, the man who for three years has been my mentor. I knew what It was. It was what I felt for Ozymandias when I first arrived in Hlint. Not love, but some odd form of infatuation. A child’s idolization…only maybe not so childish. I admitted these feelings to him, only to be told in return that he had feelings of desire for “The beautiful woman who is my apprentice.”
We would never, will never come to feel love for each other. Our hearts are locked in separate places..but as we spoke, uncomfortably…I’ll get to that later…
Abigail arrived again, and the three of us went to speak for a while by Blackford castle. In speaking to her she confirmed what Mith had told me, even if she did not say the words. her words, though not direct, spoke of her feelings twaords me and she made promises of affection to me. She said I deserved to be treated right, I deserved true love and happiness, With her, or with anyone who made me feel that way..
I told her the truth. I told her of my confusion. I told her I did not wish to hurt her…
Then I felt the need to get away…I needed to be away from all both of them..No, from all three of them for a time to allow myself to think. I prayed to Ilsare at the temple for hours on the situation, asking, begging for a sign.
Mith found me again…and…
Only Abigail knows what I do not even dare to write here. I told her, and she said my fragile state was taken advantage of. I did not, will not think of it like that. I refuse to place him in the same place Saebhel had been.
Even if my mind was in a fragile , easily influenced state, It is still all my fault. I must tell him.
And then I must accept any and all consequences…
And then I must repent; pray to Ilsare for forgiveness
And wait until she deems me worthy of love again.
-
*Written on a tear blotched page, barely legiable*
Its as I've expected..He left me..Mith is going away...I've hurt Abigail.
Anna does not hate me and It hurts worse than it would if she did...
He left me...
All alone now...
I love him so much...
I'll Miss him...
I'll miss all of them...
-
Completley OOC Post
(In preperation for CDQ)
First and foremost , this is my official thank you for good role play from beginning to where we are now all round. I want to thank everyone who has aided In the process of molding Rhynn into what she is today, and here’s to continuing to mold her, and all of the characters around her. Here Here! So let me do this OOC Post, in the way that the great Kali of the Leilon Arms , would do a card reading *grins* ((This is also in preparation for whatever CDQ I plan to request for Rhynn soon)) Past: So what was Rhynn when she started out? No, I mean first started. She was a spunky gal, full of temper and rage. She was silly, easily influenced, and yet had no idea that the man named Saebhel had done so many wrongs to her, until the day she talked to Miss AnnaLee and Miss Ireth, and Keaira’tynen reared her pretty but deadly little head. It was on this day she learned how easily her mind could be influenced, and how easily she had fallen to the powers of a perverse enchanter. But it did not make Rhynn any wiser. She continued to be influenced by those around her, by Elezandor, Koralawyn, and the Black Horse Called Anger…. And this brings Rhynn to Freldo. It’s been one crazy ride after another with him. Up down Up down up down. Did Rhynn love him? Yes. But Rhynn, ultimately felt in his shadow, dependent (Even though he did try to push her to become her own person) , useless to him and anyone he happened to be around at the time, and ultimately miserable. Don’t get me wrong, she was in love, and she was happy , but she would have never spoke up about these things that were bothering her. She would have continued to take the abuse as she did from Saebhel, refuse to listen to the words of wisdom from anyone around her, and refuse to lift a finger to help herself. Present: Rhynn feels, more than anything else, Older. She feels more in tune with the workings of the world. Before Freldo left her, she had very little in the way of worldly experience. Now, she knows what works and what doesn’t, she knows that in order to get anywhere she has to speak up for herself. While Rhynn’s goal in the past had been “To Live simply for the sake of living” She has, ironically enough taken up Freldo’s way of living in addition. Being out of the shadow now, she wishes to make her name and uses known, By herself. She doesn’t want to be remembered as “The Gal of some guy everyone knows” or anything along those lines. She wants to be remembered as Rhynn the great Wizard. That brings me to Rhynn and Abigail. Does Rhynn love Abigail? Yes she does. She cares deeply for her, However, at this time I believe it would be foolish and too quick to rush into anything, even though our characters (or, well I’ll just speak for Rhynn) seem to be moving at a pace in which I cannot control her. Rhynn , wants to make sure she’s not just crying for affection (Which in the long run, is not the case), but more importantly wants to be sure she can stand on her own first before she allows another to walk with her. As of now, Rhynn is currently in the process of removing her things from Freldo’s room in Leilon, and is set up in a room that Ael so graciously let her have in Fort Llast, along with a bunch of furniture. Thank you once again Ael! Future: My Plans For Rhynn are still very up in the air and depend (ironically) Greatly on the occurrences around her. I am in the process of working up some kind of CDQ that would allow her to become more secure with who she is and what she can do, and less dependent on the words, actions, or presence of others. How she will act around those around her depend on who those around her are. But don’t expect Rhynn not to give you grief if you give her grief. She won’t be quite as Dark as what she had fallen into at one point, but she’ll be more likely to stand up and say when she doesn’t like how she’s being treated, regardless of who you are. What I do want to say is that It would not be in Rhynn’s character, after everything that had happened afterwards, to try and get Freldo back. Once in a message, Freldo’s Player said something along the lines of “Maybe it’s a coincidence that Freldo being away all this time fleshed out Rhynn’s character and made her more independent.” I believe that a leave of more permanent structure would allow her to fully find her independence. She must learn to walk alone, before she can allow another to walk with her I still have Rhynn learning Elven, and in addition to that Rhynn is planning to Help Abigail learn Infernal and find out more about herself, whilst trying to learn the language herself. Rhynn is also still very devout to Ilsare. She knew that being with Mith went against Ilsare’s teachings does repent for them, and will until she believes Ilsare has deemed her worthy of love again..which seems to be sooner than she thought actually. What does this mean? In some way, Rhynn DOES Regret what she did. Want to know how I know? *Grins and winks* Because Rhynn’s nature has changed. And as we all know (Well, we would if we listen and can actually figure out the riddle) “Only regret can change the true nature of a man” I feel as if I , the player, have figured this out personally along side of Rhynn, even if it is only a game. I find these words to be utterly correct form any standpoint, game or real life….Ozy , Ozy, how do you do it? By the way…Where the Nine Blexing Hells are you!? Friends All the while Rhynn was surrounded by some wonderful friends. I can’t mention them all and give them ample praise, but I can mention the few that have influenced Rhynn in ways that will only make her grow as a person. AnnaLee -- Rhynn will always consider AnnaLee a sister at heart . Although at this point she feels utterly unworthy of whatever love AnnaLee wishes to offer in return. And What’s worse is she (Rhynn) does not feel half as bad about what she did as she should. Rhynn does not understand why Anna does not feel any sort of anger towards Rhynn for what she did. But then, she also knows that it is not truly in her nature, and that, makes Rhynn hurt more. Mith -- Mith, Mith , Oh where do I start. Silly infatuations, maybe even a hint of Jealously towards Annalee? All was hinted at (Even in stating the opposite) through Rhynn’s Character Dev journal. Rhynn Will continue to love him as a mentor , and will seek to once again begin learning all she can from him. She still knows his time is short, but will still do her best to cherish the time he has left, and remember the times they had. Never will Rhynn (or I) forget trekking through the tomb of Slaadi and vampires before attending the meeting about the Horses in the courthouse that day *grins* Kyle -- Kyle has been a brother to Rhynn the whole ways through. A shoulder to cry on and an ear that would always listen to whatever problems were going on in Rhynn’s world. Hopefully I can continue to flesh out this character relationship, and they will continue to be close “Siblings” at heart. Treana -- There is no place in Rhynn’s life for this wonderful woman and rper any longer. Treana’s lawful views just do not sit well with Rhynn, and Rhynn’s chaotic nature does not sit well with Treana (Perhaps I shall seek a CDQ to move my alignment to Chaotic good). That being said, I will miss all of the talks and role playing opportunities I have had with Treana, ever since the very beginning. Ael -- While not seeing the man half as much as she wish she could, Rhynn has been influenced by him. She wishes beyond hope that she could someday obtain the calm collected air , and incredible focus that this man has about him. Rhynn cares deeply for him , due to the fact that he will always focus directly on her when she is speaking, and will offer his advice wherever he can. While Kyle is a brother figure, and Mith is that of a mentor, Ael has taken on the form of the closest thing to a loving father Rhynn will ever see or have.
Thomas -- Rhynn's Crazy Toy Soldier! Har! He has influenced Rhynn, as much as she would like to hide it. Constant head bashing , and bickering, but he was the first instance in which Rhynn had to really stand up for herself and do something to fix the situation. It took a while it took prodding, poking, yelling, and screaming from EVERYONE but in the end she did it. Rhynn tried to be his friend, and tried to listen, but for her greater intentions she betrayed a promise. Now that I look back...There's just a bit more than a little forshadowing here...Layonara really does play out like a novel. *Grins* To all those who I did not mention, know that you effect Rhynn’s life greatly simply by being there, and playing the wonderful characters that are in your heart to play. …In summation: Rhynn is no longer in the shadow of anyone. She will walk alone, she will be like a tree , strong and independent, and will not grow to the side any longer. She will have her first and truest love, Magic. She will never stop loving him, but she knows that perhaps this was for the best. So, Thanks once again, Its been a rough but fun ride Wonderful Rp all around…and remember “We do, control our own destiny”
Rhynn/Jess
-
Things are just getting stranger and stranger, as I keep loosing the ones I love most. My three favorite people, gone. I lost Freldo, I lost Abigail, and now I’ve lost Mith as well… Maybe I should just stop…go Home. .I’m sure my sisters will let me live with them. But I know that’s not the answer. I must press forward. I need to talk to Ael. He brought me comfort through the first bit of this, simply because he is so calm , and I can’t help but feeling calm as well when he’s around. I guess I should explain how all of it came to be, so here I go once more, as briefly as I can I decided to leave Abigail. She did not agree with my using necromancy, or at least with my raising the dead. My magic, as I have learned, is my truest love. I cannot be asked to chose between it, and I will not be asked to stop performing a bit of magic It’s taken me three and a half years to master …not for anything. So I decided to leave.. If she could not accept me for what I am, then so be it… And then the talk with Anna in the Freelancers. Mith left her…Mith left her and the children and vowed never to speak with me again. Apparently Anna and Mith came across some sort of undead creature in the guise of Anna. Anna saw a gravestone with her name on it. She had a vision having to due with a book, and saw Mith and I, aged. She became, to my knowledge, terribly scared of Mith, and Mith could not bare to see the frightened look in her eyes. He left. I miss him…. I vowed never to speak with him…But All through the talk with Ozymandias (which I’ll get to later) I knew, there was someone shrouded just out there in the distance. I could have cast see invisibility , but I did not want to draw attention to him. I was content with him simply watching over Anna…with him watching over me… But as we returned from the Lake by Blackford Castle, to Hlint, I just couldn’t take it anymore…While Ozymandias and Anna helped some guy out with the goblins in the Wastelands, I broke off from them and turned invisible myself. I knew Mith would not be able to see me, as he cannot perform divination spells. So I simply watched. Even though Mith completely changed his garb, I knew it was him. Anyone that knew him well would know…. And then his spell wore, and I canceled my own as well…He did not run from me, so instead we stayed to talk for a short time. He told me never to lift a finger to perform a necromancy spell again…I don’t know if I can do that…My spells are getting more powerful. I don’t know if I can forsake a bit of the Weave….for anything. But..I will at least not use necromancy until this is sorted… I gave him my greater spell craft gloves. He seemed so amazed that they existed, and so amazed that I had them…and he’s done so much for me that I could not help but let him have them. He gave me a pair of spell craft gloves to replace them in return, and before he left he told me. “Do not look for me, not just yet” And once again..just like when Insanity took hold of him. He handed me his walking stick..I'd like to think of it as a sign that he will return for it one day, when he can talk to me again. Its funny,…I have promised myself to be independent, and not to lean on anyone like I did in the past…but Now I lean on this…thing…as if I would fall down if I did not have it… I guess some promises are made to be broken…..
--------------
The situation with Stuart, Susanna and Christian is over. We got him the Hound Pelt, persued by Assasins all the way. I fell but once, but no ill came of it. On the way back, we met up with a Drow female Archer, who had what seemed to be an army of assasins behind her. She asked for a hundred thousand gold to let us pass. I offered to go get the gold, and headed for Susanna in hopes that she would give me the money to free Stuart from a terrible fate, but the other group came back before I could even get the gold. They said Tegan had figured out that it was simply an illusion, and she was the only one there. Good for her for figuring that out.
So We Returned, only to find that Christian had gotten there first. My dear he called me when I spoke against him. MY DEAR...He made me so angry! I almost could have killed him! But I let Stuart do that...What I mean is, It was assigned by Susanna's father, that since both suitors had the gold, and the items, they would have a duel to the death. And Stuart won...Susanna and Stuart , I hope, will live happily ever after with Ilsare's blessing. The end.
--------------
*Below this is a chart, which would only make sense to herself, Annalee, and Ozymandias* Rhynn: Honety > Compassion Justice > Valor Sacrifice > Honor Humility > Spirituality Justice > Honesty Justice > Compassion Justice
AnnaLee: Compassion > Honesty Justice > Valor Sacrifice > Honor Spirituality > Humility Honesty > Justice Compassion> Justice Compassion AnnaLee has forgiven me, and after a long talk with Ozymandias that the three of us had, I decided its time to move on from feeling sorry about myself. Yes, I regret what I have done…And now its time to do something about it. “Welcome Rhynn, Welcome Finally, To Real Life”
-
Three Faces now…and who is the third? Dark Hair Sullen eyes, Human….She coiled back at my attempt to hug her, jumped and got away…However she did talk to me afterwards so I don’t think things can be that bad between AnnaLee and I …yet..
She seems to spring at everyone’s touch…This thing inside of her is pulling her away from mostly everyone, and I can’t understand why. Who is this third person….
He told me to get away from him…”Get away from me Rhynn” “Go Away Rhynn”….I guess I’m just stupid for trying to follow. He gets mad at me when I go against Anna’s words to try and talk to him, and then he gets even more upset when I DON’T go against Anna’s words and refuse to tell him where she is. The Truth was I didn’t know myself, all I knew was that Anna asked me to get Treana away from him. It tore me apart to do so. He was talking to her, He doesn’t have anyone else to talk to and as much as I would love to be there for him I can’t…so it hurt to pull away someone that he was connected with and speaking of his problems with. He needs to talk to someone about this, and I know his nature, he won’t speak with just anyone, and the people he would speak with Anna is pulling away.
Lia came to talk to me about it all. Said that He sent a letter to the Arcane Alliance almost demanding that they stop teaching me necromancy. Lia said the purpose of the guild was to aid in the learning process , not hinder it. So she offered me with the choice, and the decision….I…agreed to keep learning necromancy. I will not forsake the bit of magic I’ve learned, not for anything. Mith may be ready to do so. I am not.
She told me Mith would not come back, and then as she saw my sadness she offered something else. I did not get what she was going at , at first, until she explained to me “It’s what I am, and what makes you fear me so. I could use enchantment to bring him to you.” I think in the end she knew I would never agree to it. A part of me, the selfish part, was all for it. But in the end It would not have been fair to do to him what was done upon me…and even then, it would never be real. Why would I ever agree to put someone in a prison similar to the one I had been in? Why would she even offer.. Why do I feel so bad? Because for one split second I felt like agreeing with her.
I feel now as if I should trust Lia more…she was only trying to help me, trying to befriend me. She also offered me a new mentor. Rufus something or other, strong necromancer. She warned me against becoming “involved” or maybe just normal old involved with him as I did with Mith. I guess she’s seeing a pattern of me becoming attached to mentor type figures , and doesn’t want to see me hurt again…But then Geldar warned me, after all was said and figured, that Rufus was a Black Wizard. The question lays now: Can I walk the darkness with the Corathites and not fall in myself? Can I be like Mith?
Something’s coming closer, I can feel it. The Fight with Blood is upon us, I know, but I don’t mean that..I mean me specifically…I’ve been remembering bits and pieces of dreams. I don’t remember what they are, but I remember balls and roses, I remember great diamond necklaces. I remember anger and hatred. I know that they’re form my past, and I know somehow my dreams are trying to connect my past with my present. I’m assuming it’s just stress…but maybe its something more….
I should probably seek to talk to Kyle, or Ael, or Rain again , amongst the fray of people in Hlint, those three can calm me and make me understand what I alone cannot.
I've heard about the meeting in the Leilon Arms to discuss Blood and the upcomming attack. I suppose I'll have to call upon Layla for another favor. I plan to have her go in my place, and write down everything that is discussed, and bring what she writes back to me...Maybe I should just go myself...I have yet to decide.
-
Written in a small text, as if to hide it from herself
I know you're going away I take my love into another day In my thoughts you're with me I fell in love with your ways I know you're going away Lead my heart into a daze I know you're going away Leaves a void in my heart and soul Wherever you are Whatever you do I feel the walls surrounding you Wherever you are Whatever you do I know you are independent But I'm trying to get through to you Wherever you are Whatever you do Don't you know, it depends on you
((OOC: once again, the song is by Within Temptation and is called Another Day))
-
I sit here, in Ryuu’s house in the Pranzies…waiting…Waiting for the tide of Dragon called to march into Lorindor. I will be with them. I will be , hopefully , amongst those fighting. I want to do my part. I want to be known. I want to fight for what I believe is right..
I want to fight to honor my teacher, and to show everyone how Far I’ve come and how much I’ve learned. I am growing ever stronger, I have managed to master a few new spells today, including another quite powerful lightning one. Mith may not be here to teach me but I will still better myself in his name.
Speaking of which. Thos decided to change form. As a part of my subconscious, a piece of my spirit. My familiar will often change forms when I undergo a drastic change. Thos must have sensed my grief…For now, Thos is one of the fey kind. Just like Icesis….It both pains me and brings me great joy to see him fluttering around. I guess between my clothes , and Thos now, I’m a sight to be seen, sure to confuse at least some.
I must stop writing now. I fight, and I hope the people I fight along with do not fall …I hope I live long enough to write another entry.
I pray for all I love and know, and all I fight beside. I pray for all who work to protect other battlefronts, and for those who fight to protect their homes.
I will return to everyone, and I will live on/
-
It has been almost a month now since I last wrote, through no fault of my own. The battle has come and gone, And with great victory also comes a great sacrifice. I only hope that the former can outweigh the later in this situation.
An army of forty to fifty dragon called met in Lorindor for the final battle to protect the Pranzies. There, we split into four groups: A set of scouts, two holder groups, and the morale group. It was my group’s job to secure and hold the Pranzies’ Western Gate. We were headed by General Matilda.
Before the battle, Katrien, who I hear is to be Ozymandias’ successor, and Freldo played a song to boost the spirits of the group. A song of hope, and of the lives of each race there…no words , but the violin was able to portray all of these things in my heart.
And then we headed to our individual areas.
In my opinion the West gate was the best organized: We had our lines and we held them. Fighters, Archers, and then Tathnolu and I in the back, as the mages. Speaking of Tathnolu, he offered to be my new mentor as well, but that’s a tale best left for another time.
A Dwarf, a brave soul indeed, Varka, had a plan. He alone ventured to the Corax Lake, with pockets of explosives, to meet Blood’s war general, and decimate his troops. However, upon scyring, Dur’Thak (Who was also with us) figured out that he had been captured. The war general allowed Varka a fair duel, which he lost. And then…..
He threw Varka’s corpse over the western gate of the city.
Tathnolu and I decided to do something similar to what Dur’Thak did, to figure out just how many troops awaited us. Katrien and Freldo aided us in song as we closed our eyes and fell into the powers of Divination and the Weave. What we found was astonishing. Two Black Rain armies at the Dalos Lake, Thousands of men at Corax, and Succubi and Other demons awaiting in the Forest of Midsts.
And that’s when all the gates were attacked for the third and final time. On the third straight day of battle, the city of the Pranzies fell. We fought our hardest, and we barely managed to get out with our lives. But I do not see it as a complete failure.
The Great Oak was protected well…in addition, Sinthar Bloodstone lives no more. Our fight was not in vain, and I wave the flag of the defenders of the Pranzies proudly.
They accused us of loosing because: We were not organized under a King. Well, now neither are they. They no longer have Blood to leave them, and so the Pranzies will be back in our hands. I know it.
But now, almost a month after it happened, the sky grows dark and black, covered with suit and ash. The sun is blocked out, and the temperature drops. Great beings are seen flying in the skies again, and I find myself scared for the future of Layonara.. We are now entering a dark age indeed.
War is not a glorious thing. You may spout tales of Glory Honor, Justice, Truth and Love before the fight, you may spout it during the fight. The bards may see war as something to go down in history as being a wonderful magnificent thing…When in reality its not. Its just bloodshed, tears, and corpses. Fire , burning and the loss of lives.
When I got back to war I talked to Kiva of all of these things, he offered his company to me, and I lay my head beside him, and I cried in his arms. And when all that was said and done…He said…If He knew it wouldn’t hurt me, he would have kissed me already…So I did it myself.
And then, he took me to lake Rillon , and we spoke. In the end, he said that if I want a relationship, I may as well peruse it and see where it takes us, but he said he was no good with love. In Fort Himland he kissed me.
And on the way back to Rilara, in Port Hampshire, Annalee met us. I jumped about five feet back and almost fell into the water. As Kiva left for Leilon he warned me not to believe a word Annalee told me of him. “Its all poison.”
Annalee and I talked for a time. And Upon entering the Freelancers Tavern, we found Mith, who was just leaving. AnnaLee is distressed, she asked me why He doesn’t stop. I told her with certainty that it was because he loved her, but she did not seem to agree. Then I asked her outright: Do you love him?
Yes, and I always will, but I hurt.
I’m afraid I’ll never be able to understand. I’m Ilsarian by nature. AnnaLee told me that she would follow her, even into death, and she found that distressing. I , at the same time, found it the sweetest thing I have ever heard. I almost told her the one thing I wished not to say. “I wish someone would act that way for me.”
Then she began throwing out all of the hops that I am sure will not grow back with this impending darkness and the blockage of the sun. I think I may have made her mad when I told her in my sarcastic tone how much Katia loved how wasteful she was being. In the end, she offered to donate them to the temple and I guess that’s the most I could ask of her.
I went back to Hlint..I do not understand my sister AnnaLee anymore. Our views upon this are just too different, and until things are more concrete, until I start seeing these things with my own eyes, I’m afraid I will not understand what AnnaLee is going through, and will only see her as hurting someone I care about very much….even if It breaks my heart to see her in pain as well…
I saw Mith again, back in Hlint, talking to Kyle. He accused Kyle of hating him, and Kyle said it was because he was with me. I yelled for him to Shut up but Mith shooed me away again and took Kyle away so I would not follow…
I can’t do this anymore…-I- hurt…I just want comfort, and something to ease this pain….
-
Zefyre, Ohri, Raziel, Orius, Turel, Farren, Aiden, and Lenoir,
I implore you not to be worried over the current condition of the world, and would wish you to know that I am working as hard as I can along with the other ‘dragon called’ to save it. I have told you once before what being a dragon called means but, I will once again tell you, since the meaning is changing.
Bloodstone is no more, brothers and sisters, we shall live a life free from his reign, as will all that come after. But as a result of such , the world is changing. Ash fills the sky, and a great darkness is overtaking the world. I saw it in a vision, and it was most and is most unsettling. A great hand holds Layonara within its grasp, keeping it safe from falling into the coming darkness. Rumors are spreading of the chromatic dragons of lore …that they are returning from hiding, or back into the world of Layonara all together. What this means I do not know, but I do know that there is yet more for me to do until I can return.
There will be no wedding. It’s a long story, and one I will not go into. Suffice to say my wants and needs have changed. Before, I wished nothing more than to live and become a wife and mother. No longer. This world of darkness is no place I would want to raise children. While I would embrace the love of another where I can, I cannot see myself settling down until I can make the world as suitable for settling down in as humanly possible. The crops are going to start failing due to the lack of sunlight and drop in temperature. The animals will begin to starve and die, and famine will start to cause havoc in the world. I do not wish to scare you, but rather to warn you. Gather food while you can, the temperature drop and the newly fallen snow will help you to preserve it. Gather all you can and do not be greedy, warn those close to you and implore them to do the same.
As for me, I will be working to fix everything. First, to reclaim the Pranzies, the capital of Dregar, that has been taking siege by Blood’s warlord Broegar. After that, I do not know, but I will work towards ridding the world of darkness and restoring the light.
I wish you well, and I wish you love.
I know you are all of Vorax , and I wish for him to give you strength, but in regards to my own faith I would wish for Ilsare’s loving eyes to watch over you always and guide each of your hearts strong and true like arrows.
With love, Rhynnala
-
I sit in my room , Home, not at Ael’s house…as I write this. I could not bare it any longer. I had to go check up on my family. I gave them a couple boxes worth of food that I harvested from the Rilara area on the trek from Karthy to Home.
A grim realization hit me recently, even after Ozymandias’ words of “survival of the fittest” and “learn what grows without the light”. He was teaching us how to survive in “These dark times [that may] last a decade to a century” Even with his words, even with agreeing to them, along with his one rule (If you have the power to do something, and no one can stop you, than you can do it if you so wish) I didn’t realize..
I am human…At least, I am almost certain I am completely human. It is yet to be determined if Elven or Aasimar blood courses through my veins, but for now I assume I am human. That means I will only live another forty years at best rounding up. What I’m trying to say is…
I may never see day break again…
Never see the morning sky..
Never see a sunrise, or a sun set for that matter…
I can’t think about it…Can’t be made to think that the only color I’ll see in the sky is the menacing figures of chromatic dragons….
I must make the world better, provide for the next generation. My children will be the ones to see the light break free once more….
I helped a small group back in Lorindor recently with a Spider and Demon problem. Seems when I am in a group the game is: Ignore Rhynn.
I’m used to it by now, but I will no longer stand for it. If you wish to ignore me so be it, I will ignore you as well. You will get no help from me, even if you remain on the brink of death. You underestimate me, and I’ll purposely overestimate your chances of survival without my help.
That being said, I have close to no idea why the demons invaded the caves near Lorindor. Everyone speaking very fast in Elven….
Even If I have been reading, and can read Elven up to speed now, I still have a LOT of problems understanding when everyone is speaking fluently and quickly at the same time. I can pick up bits and pieces. Something about an expensive piece of metal, and a Drow hiding beneath the ocean (?) , and A demon that did not like the Drow that the one we were talking to was working for.
Other than that I understood nothing, and no one bothered to explain. Once again, I do not care….
Something is drawing closer to me, I can feel the pull again, stronger here than ever. I must walk around with See invisibility and Legend Lore cast while I am here. I feel his eyes…I hear his voice as I sleep…
I must leave my Home again…And once again I cannot tell them of the being that plagues me.
-
Closure, Journal, is an odd thing. I’ve never had it before. But Closure makes everything better, especially when it is done on good terms. With my previous “relationships” if they can be called that, there was no closure, just fighting, running away, and falling out. Calm , collected, closure. Feels good.
Let me explain. I pulled Kiva aside a few days after he kissed me and told him what I had heard. AnnaLee said he had been spreading rumors of me being “Madly in love or in lust” with him, and then went off with some woman. I asked him about it, and he said it was a lie. I asked him about us, and he said ultimately I would have to work the hard way to get him to open up to me, said it wasn’t going to be easy…said I didn’t stand a chance. Then he went off to flirt with Tegan.
I have to admit, I was once again hurt, defeated. I had once again put myself in a stupid situation. But unlike the other times, this time I did not seek to kill. Not at first. I sought to find closure. So Just now, just before I sat down to write this, I pulled him aside once more. I told him that I could not be made to stress over opening him up to me. That in the long run it would only put a strain on myself, and would not be good for me. I did not want to say it would not be worth it, because I did not want to hurt his feelings, but that is what I thought. He seemed relieved at what I said, and said as much. He said I needed someone warmer than he could ever be to me. I told him I wished to remain his friend, and he agreed to that. We would be best off as friends, and I know he would seek to help me when things get bad, and that I would do the same to him. Besides, I think I’m actually more loyal as a friend than I could ever be as a lover.
That being said, I discovered something else. I will not scribe too much on it now because it is still so fresh in my mind, I want to let my mind calm down lest I’ll be drawing more scribbles into my journal and that never describes much to anything other than me. Suffice to say , the stupid paladins are the smartest amongst us and were right all along.
I have been teaching Little Nyyana the best I can. While she has Storold to teach her magical theory, it is my hope to bring her out onto the field and do for her what Freldo did for me so long ago. I wish to teach her tactics. When and where to run, when to strike, and what to strike with. How to protect herself on a battlefield. I will further her advances in magic, but also talk her along with me on journeys for field experience. I do not think of her as an apprentice, I am not yet skilled enough to take one on for myself, but I do look to her as a friend who I am willing to teach all I know. We also discovered together, through learning some basic spells, that she indeed does have a focus for necromancy, surprisingly enough, and therefore the divination scroll I tried to give her, sadly, burned little Nyyana’s hands. I bandaged them up as best I could and Storold took care of the rest when he got back.
Speaking of apprentices, I am at a fork in my road. A Three way fork. I am still extremely Loyal to Mith, and will return to being his apprentice the moment he will have me again. However, Lia wishes to set me up with one: Rufus Coldfinger, and yet I met another: Tathnolu, a former apprentice of Rufus that would take me on as his own as well. I must think hard on this situation. I think my first step would be to meet with Rufus, whom I have never spoken too, then decide which of the two I would get along with better, and continue my advancement in Necromancy from there.
“Walk in the Darkness but be not of it” I tread a dangerous path that I would not bring Nyyana on to follow but it is the path I chose to walk….
-
Hmm…Bullet Notes again…
- Barion can prove to be a very good friend and a very good listener. And I will listen to what he has to say, because he feel comfortable speaking to me and I to him. After all, it was I who got Sa’kura to speak to him again.
- Tathnolu strikes me as a nice person who has seemed to loose his sense of self. He has been performing so to speak, to please those around him, if its only to get them to shut up. He outright told me this, and then told me the story of Lia’s dark past. I think he truly wishes that I chose him as my mentor. He said I am starting to gain his trust and for that I am grateful. Still, I want to give Rufus enough respect to meet him and see if I like him before making a decision
- Kiva seems to think I am going down a fool’s road with Anna and warned me against making her problems my own, even if I cared enough to do so. He called her a liar, and all but proved his own words to me, and even suggested that I fight her in the arena so she’d “Back off”. Annalee has never done any wrong to me before this…thing happened. Kiva said she called me Mith’s Mistress. And That pains me. Why say you forgive me if you do not? I told her I would have accepted her anger. What she did now is one thousand times worse.
- Had a talk with Ozy after he decided to tell me a story of a calm and peaceful place that he seems to think I should find. I asked him why I always went for people I could not have, or for people that would be an utter disaster for me..Mith, Kiva, Him…. He said basically. “Freldo and you were not meant to be, but it was not a disaster. Mith and Kiva were total disasters but you have long held my eye. We would have fallen apart after time but we would have still remained close.” … At the risk of facing Fiery wrath: What The Nine Blexing Hells!? Wow….
- Nyyana needs to learn to be independent before I can teach her, she is young and that time will come, I will continue teaching her some basic forms of magic, but before I can get her enough experience she must become independent. No…Other people must believe she is independent. It is not my fault she died, and she does NOT need anyone to protect her.
-
Where did I leave off? Well lets see, I talked to Nyyana whoseemed very sad that no one wanted to treat her as an adult and stop protecting her. I did. That is all I wanted in the first place. I told her right out: If I could do anything short of putting my own life in danger to save hers’ I would. But If The only foreseeable way of saving her would be to throw myself in front of the enemy then I would not. I did not try to solve her problems with Storold or Abigail, I only sought to fix the ’mess’ I had made for myself. My problem and mine alone…. I also told her that she could not be expected to do the same for me…And then I realized who I sounded like.
And that’s when I threw myself into the lake for cleansing the first time.
I found Anna, who confirmed what I had already known about her calling me Mith’s Mistress. Then she went into the whole “you can never understand bit”. I told her at that point the truth: I didn’t really care to understand. It was her problem, it was her mess , and it was causing me torment, torment that I could have , at any time easily escaped from. So I did. She said “Ill talk to you when you’re less antagonistic” and that was it. I told her “You have my ears now, you will not have them again.” She said no more, so the time of me trying to solve her problems is over. She told me I wasn’t sounding like myself…and then I realized who I sounded like
And that’s when I threw myself into the lake for cleansing the second time.
I spent some time talking to Ael, and he told me the story about how he fought and overcame a temple of Da’Cuz to save a drowses that was as a mother to him. He told me this story after I told him about heavily considering taking Tathnolu for my new mentor. He told me Tathnolu most likely worshiped Da’Cuz , and that Ael would be putting himself in danger if he told me any of his plans. I do NOT want to put this friend of mine in danger, so I will keep our connection hidden. On the way to Pranzies with Nyyana and Ael, Tathnolu ran into me in his invisible form. I warned Ael and instead of making it known where Ael lived , and that I was connected through him, I rushed Nyyana to the portal in the Arcane Towers, and met up with him in Pranzies instead.
I know that sometimes I have not been sounding like myself, but Kiva’s advice to me (Deal with your own messes, solve your own problems and no one elses) Has REALLY taken a lot off of my conscience. I found myself not worrying about the little things that used to drive me insane. Nothing brings me much worry anymore. If I make a problem, I solve the problem I make and no more. It truly is a simpler way to live than what I have been doing.
----
Working on retrieving some items for a man named Corius. A group met in Saudiria to chase down
Epheris but found themselves back in Hampshire. We ultimately found out that Corius is NOT working to gather the demon items for an exhibit (duh?) , and that the woman whom we think Epheris was deceived by is working with him. Now we must work against all three of them. Corius said we must find Epheris’ weakness. I came up with the idea that his weakness may be his greed, since when he captured me on a previous journey and I promised to work with him he said: Do not touch the boots , do not even look at them! They are mine!
Brisbane said I should work naively. They will use the connection I have with him to lure him in, but they will not even tell ME where the boots really are . A wise choice in the long run. Better if I really don’t know, that way it doesn’t give him a chance to see through any lie I may have to conjure.
-
*in an angry sprawl*
Abigail Killed herself. Hung herself from a tree in the Seilwood for the spiders to have their way with her. Barion found the body. Brought it back to the Raven Trading Company. Will bring it to Karthy's Temple.
Nyyana's gone brain numb. I'm Just Angry.
-
I’ve finally done it. All this time , and all the preparation has finally paid off. I can finally do what I’ve vowed to do since I labeled myself as Mith’s apprentice. I can kill with the touch of a finger. I’ve mastered the spell I’ve been longing for for four whole years. I can now cast Finger of Death at will.
Things of importance….things of importance…
Ozymandias saw the way I was acting, and said I had the wrong temperament for a crowd of people mourning the death of a friend who’d they’d completely forget about in a month. He said the way I saw it was completely correct, but that I would eventually blurt out the raw truth and cause friends to become upset with me, so he removed me from the situation. He took me to the Leilon Arms before opening and told me a story of his people, where he came from. How there was an elf who was loved by all the commoners but had few allies amongst the nobles. The royal family sought to kill him, but they made a mistake in doing so and only wound up weakening themselves. Then the war began…and out of this came the one rule Ozymandias always follows, and the one rule I find worthy of following.
“If you can do it, and no one can stop you, if you wish to do it than you can.”
He also told me more of the way his world works. That guilds and houses run mostly everything, but that ‘merciless’ things such as murder , theft and rape were deemed permitted if not rewarded. I will not go into it in detail here, but Ozymandias’ words stuck true to me. I asked him why we could not form that kind of government here, he said the people would not except it because they are too busy living in a fantasy. I mentioned to him that times were getting desperate, and people would be more willing to accept anything once they hit rock bottom. Ozy said that we would then simply have to wait ten or twenty years before proposing this world order. I told him I would be along side helping him, and I also told him that if this doesn’t work, then when I’m good and done here, I would him to take me back to where he came from so I could become a citizen as well. Ozy said I would have to prove my uses, or else I would be made a slave (as people coming into the civilization do) until I could. He doubted I would be a slave more than one day before I was bought into a house though…so that’s reassuring.
I talked with Anna about an Idea I had about the undead lady’s riddle. I’m hoping she gets back to me…
And then I spend weeks around the Velesk area and in Dregar with Jareg , Kiva, Tegan, Armolas, and well..Matilda was there for a bit in the beginning.
Oh! Kiva….In pink…
Jareg…Turned into a chicken…
Best day of my life.
-
Went to Free a Minaret of Ilsare, only he was in human form at the time. Mith, Alantha and I managed to free each bind around him (Save one, was was a divine binding not an arcane one). We went inside after that was through to listen to the story form Acacea, have wine and cherry pie, and receive roses that bloom when Lucinda’s constellation is pierced by the arrowhead of Ilsare’s.
Acacea told a story of an ancient war between Lucinda and Ilsare, and how Ilsare’s love was taken away from Lucinites and how Lucinda’s magic was taken away from Ilsarians, causing Ilsarians to find a new way of summoning that literally ate away at them. Well, Acacea , Reventage and a few others were trapped in the second tower (The tower we were in now) For a year or something. Apparently the tower fell through rift in time and they were transported back to the time thousands of years ago right before the war. The Tower belonged to a man of Ilsare that loved a woman of Lucinda.
Long story short they’re out of it now and the tower is liberated however there is still the tower the two of them made together to visit. I can’t wait for this opportunity , as an Ilsarian who is given the gift of the Weave.
But now’s not the time
Anna’s children have been taken from her. Ozymandias said it may be this man who is bound in Carceri that needs twins to perform some kind of ritual. I think he is trying to escape. This sounds all too familiar. First the Pandemonial Horses, now this?
I already Promised Anna I would help. Ozymandias asked her to give him information on the book so he could figure out a bit more for us. He said it was a good idea I did not go through with my original plan because it probably would have killed us both. Scrying is unreliable in this situation and other people could have watched in on us and killed us in a state of weakness..
I don’t feel like writing anymore.
Something is closing in….Not any of this…something is closing in on me…strange dreams…I wake up feeling my scars, the whip lashings, the burns, as if they’re new.
He’s closing in…
And I’m sharpening my dagger .
-
Saebhel is dead. I killed him. Slaughtered, Massacred. Gave him what he deserved, and I feel wonderful, relieved, done.
Systrian came to me with a letter that had to be delivered to farmer Prat. I agreed to do so , since I knew the Thalos river area, and wanted to visit again. I opened the letter when We were out on the road (with a few friends) , pissing Treana off almost into not coming. We met some mercenaries on the way…Wonder who they were…Hmm..
We got to Farmer Prat’s and he offered us dinner at his place, which we indulged in. The food must have been laced with sleeping herbs because soon after we ate it we fell tired, even the elves. The last thing I remember before slipping away was Saebhel’s face. He had found me.
I awoke away from everyone else, in a beautiful world. There was a pool in the middle of a marble circle, and we were surrounded by grass. We. Saebhel and I. He was offering me his love. He said he had always loved me and would now want to share my love in this place forever. I was his now, for eternity. He also showed me his dream pool and crystal. He showed me my friends, fighting their “nightmares” in the dungeon. I wanted out.
I insulted him with every compliment he gave me. I would not take up normal conversation. He asked if I enjoyed where we were, I told him the scenery was great but the company sucked. And that got me the last whip scar that would ever touch my body. One right on my left thigh.
I actually pitied the man, and still do. He does not..Did not know the true way to love. If he truly loved me he would not have done to me the wrongs he did. I tried to explain to him: love is not whips and burning, love is not torture and seclusion. Love is not control. He did not listen. He said he controlled me to try and keep me pure and free from the world’s seductions. I guess he learned the hard way that all he did was mess me up so much that I cannot recognize the world’s seductions when they see me. Eventually I told him he wouldn’t recognize love if it bit him in the arse.
My friends, bless their souls, eventually broke through, through the power of some crystal (which is now to be in my protection) and Saebhel took the form of a giant beast which Lia fought and almost ate in dragon form. A weakened Saebhel transformed back into his true form, almost dead. Everyone stepped aside
And that’s when I stabbed him to death, to my hearts content. I did not wait to listen, or anything, Stab..Stab stab stab death.
We were transported back to his tower so close to Home. I burned it to the floor, never wanting to see it again, after extracting the small crystal of the “angelic creature” that “just wants to sleep”.
I am back in Hlint now, and will write a letter home soon to explain the fire so close to them. I keep the dagger with me at all times, and named it Saebhel’s Demise.
I am finally free.
-
So my dear journal? What is there to write of…I’ll go from the most recent events, so that I can clear my mind of them. And So I can write them down to remember all that has happened.
I made a blood oath just recently, a blood oath to protect the greater good, and to seek not personal benefit or harm unto the members involved until the ordeal was complete. My blood spilled. The oath is made. What I have I gotten myself involved in?
Five Blood lines of old: Human, Elf, Dwarf, Gnome, Halfling destined to fight an ancient Dragon Tra’kahatul. However, the cataclysm was upon them and instead of fighting they locked themselves, bound in a magic to run down their separate blood lines, with a key to the parts of their locked soul given to their decedents when the time was right. The time is right.
Some of the dragon called have been asked to aid. Some marked with a red mark designating them as anchors, those who will be used in the ritual to awaken the powers. There are five anchors, one for each blood line. Four of the five have been found and since I have given the oath there’s just as much a chance of me being the fifth as there is anyone else. There are also those with blue marks. Protectors, Gaurdians who have sworn to protect each blood line.
Today we protected the gnome decendent Din din (Well, what limbs are left anyway) from invasion of what we now know are Shadow Dragon Shifters. Dindin told us that his body was experimented on by his master to create these beings. It got me so upset I almost screamed in rage. Are all masters this cruel?
That is the story as I know it so far, so now I will speak of other things.
Kiva convinced me that I was not sad about loosing Saebhel, that I hated him, and loved to hate him, and now have nothing left to hate. He advised me to throw out the dagger or else “He’ll have a hold on you, and dominate you even in death” but I could not bring myself to do that. Upon his request I did the next best thing, and washed all the traces of Saebhel’s blood away from the dagger. He said it was a very mature and wise thing for me to do. I’m glad he thought so, I’m really trying. I’m also thinking about leaving the arcane alliance to join his guild, since I seem to be “An excellent Tradeswoman” despite me not crafting (much). Well, I managed to get those two pies for him at least….
I went around Dregar and Xantril with a worthy group a few days past. Jareg, Kiva, Nyyana, Ash , Tegan. Others who do not matter as much to me. It was a fun trip, we explored both the usual and not so usual places. I saw Jareg in his “second home” of sorts; The Temple of Shadon. T’was funny to hear him speak in gnomish. Ash and I discussed a few things that I will not mention here. I’ll keep those feelings to myself, needless to say we were both a bit ticked.
I also chatted up a bit with Remiel, and we talked of the different sorts of people there were. People who take and take and people who give and give. We got along well until Kiva said he had some private affairs with him to manage. I didn’t mind at all, but I did miss talking to Remiel like we used to about a year back. Maybe I should take him up and try “that side of the pond” more often.
I’ve met a new person coming into Hlint. It was pretty funny the circumstances really, I saw him standing around flamboyantly dressed in every color of the rainbow, and knew it could only mean one thing. Annalee mouthed the word I was thinking, and it was confirmed.
‘Bard’
Maybe I should’ve listened to her. She meant it as a warning. But I didn’t and frankly I’m glad for that. His name is Darren but I call him Darren-bard and he’s a sweetheart. I took him around Hlint, showing him the different places and houses, and then helping him in the sewers.
On another occasion I decided to help him find the Halfling bard’s necklace. She’s so irresponsible, always loosing that ...ed thing. I found it funny how I kept singing my songs to him, and then every time he inquired I would make him seriously believe that I did not know I was singing. I finally came clean with him, telling him I just liked messing with his head, and he said someday he’d repay me. Good, I like surprises.
I promised him I would take him to the Freelancers to share his stories the next time it opened, and I even offered him a bit of money that he can put towards his crafting license (he wants to make instruments) or towards a way to Rilara. I think I’m going to make him a rapier or something, or at least alter one, since I think he should start with the sword.
Sad, he kind of Reminds me of D’Lin…just a little…
No…That’s not it….
Maybe,…..
Maybe.
But I’ll ignore it.
-
Glenn now...Glenn is gone too..
We JUST spoke...He sat me down and told me everything was going to be alright, He said I had to find balance and would know when I found it...He wouldn't leave my side until he knew I was okay...
First Cole, Now Glenn..Who next!?
I found Nepp, he was the one who told me..I comforted him best I could, He seemed upset at the was Ash would take it and to tell you the truth that was one of the first things on my mind as well. I told Nepp that he would have to be there for her, but that he didn't have to hide his sadness for her sake. Being there would be enough
I told him I'd be there for the two of them, And I mean that. Ash is my closest dearest friend, my comrade in arms, My sister, my twin.
Ill take care of her as she has done for me
-
Well Epheris came again to collect his promise, only he was not getting anything from me. I already killed one person for trying to control me, and have no inhibitions about killing another. First we found Corius, he had another note for us. The gist of it:
“Take shelter in its steel, behind its span you’ll kneel. When need arise, resolve dies, you’ll turn in haste as friends are laid to waste. In the sand blood flows”
We found that note, then Epheris came and I basically insulted him. Done deal, he left saying He’d see me afraid again. Fat chance.
Oddly then, something Drogo called a Dark druid revealed itself to us. I don’t know much about them, but I suppose Ill mention them to Brisbane the next time I see her , I should have done so mere hours ago, but It escaped me when she said she had a Yew crossbow for sale. Yew! Fifty thousand coin that I can pay in increments since she does not want to see the wood go to waste….Anyway, back to the main stream of thought….
I suggested we try the Blood desert, and there we found a man with a fiendish shield, possessed by it. He would not give it up. Sadly, we had to wait until he slept and take it away from him. I promised I would not go near him as he slept, we all promised, and we didn’t , we did not touch him. However, we knew we had to get the shield off of him, so Logan, who was really Pyyran in disguise the whole time (!) Used a fishing arrow to hook it. Apparently it was my choice weather or not we go along with the plan, so I said yes. The poor man, the shield corrupted him, and when we took it away, whatever was left of his mind was lost.
We brought the shield and the man to the Toranite temple in Fort Last for keeping , where we found Epheris again. He promised that he would see me suffer. Once again, I insulted him. Then added injury to the insult. We all got into a battle. Epheris slaying comrades and Toranite gaurds left and right until I fired a newly learned spell which I like to call: Bigby’s hand of knock you on your arse. It kept him down long enough for the Toranites to wail on him while the shield was run into the temple. Unfortunately Epheris got away , screaming (empty?) threats at me once more. Har.
A new book of curious power has been bestowed upon me, and it allows me to teleport instantly to the place I bind the books’ power. Most interesting really, it seems to be another one of those Wizard’s right of passage thing. Most interesting indeed.
-
*Scribed into her journal before she forgets*
A season of dark a season of hope a season of fear a season of reason a time will come to begin again a time for past renewals a time will come when wings rush past. The wards will fall the orbs will glow the rods will glow the weave travels on the river flows. Out of the cold the past will rise out of the dark glory will shine. The scepter guides the way, the chalice holds the promise, the circlet binds the two. Only with the three can one rise again. Rise Estibana
-------
Lots more information. The Poem is not the prophecy, that is. The poems are three parts of the prophecy makers. a prophecy in a prophecy. There should be two more poems, one for the circlet and one for the chalice.
And Alvin, or whoever, has already started the process. We found the yew, I discovered that it had runes, I felt the magic pulsiing from it, I know what power it holds, and yet no one trusted me enough to hold onto it.
Well they can go kiss manticores until their faces fall off , because there was no way I was giving that thing up. If no one believes in me enough to trust me fine, I hope you get along fine without my help, but Im not giving up. Ill figure this out even if its on my own and against the ones who refuse to trust me...
*wet spots , tear marks blot the paper*
-
*All seem to be written on the same train of thought but at different times as marked by the dividers*
In my haste I almost forgot to write about the Night I had with Darren Bard at Haven's Outpost. We talked before and after of many things and I told them that even though as a bard he was an actor, that he did not need to act around me, and that I in turn would not act around him. We told eachother of our respective pasts, and then allowed ourselves to be content and comforted in eachothers company, after a small trip to the Haven mines that is. Eventually I fell asleep under the sky on that mountain top.
I've done this all before....
Same day difference faces?
I don't know the road in which I walk but I do know that my feet do not stop moving...
----
The wedding was beautiful. But I kept tripping over my dress. I was decked out in Red and White and carried a harp, plucking at it softly the best I could to show my devotion to Ilsare. Barion eventually asked Daeron to chaphrione me to "make sure I didnt trip and fall into the lake" He agreed and for that I was glad. It was a nice change to see him out of his customary wizard's robes. Formal clothing suits him well, even though he did seem at first a bit uncomfortable. Sadly I could not stay for the duration of the party due to the MAF meeting, but there was nothing to be done about that particular setback. I wish Rain and Sonya well in their wedding. May Ilsare bless the love that binds them.
---
I had a long talk With Ozy. He gave me another History Lesson and told me that Power and Fear did not bring forth respect, Just Power, and Fear. That it was different, and in the end I agreed with him after he told me the story of two different houses and those who fought simpley because they chose to die. They did not retreat, but the devils or demons did because those who fight looking to die will not retreat and will often fight hardest for their deaths.
We talked about a lot more but it's not really relevent, although he did say that I was kind of like him and that my road would be uphill and against stream the whole way. But I wouldn't have myself any other way.
---
I also went around Dregar a bit With Jareg after getting a letter from Ash saying that they both went to the Great Rift alone. I got scared so I told Nepp and I kind of got him lost in Dregar. I think he's mad at me but I don't really see why because all I was trying to do was lead him to her. Well, it doesn't matter, I romped around Dregar with Jareg a bit slaying giants. We had fun and we joked and I slung spells and he hit things with his swords and caused the darkness to come and it was grand. He told me we fought well together, the two of us. That was nice of him, I agree.
-
The most important thing that happened Recently Is that I asked Yard to make a copy of the runes on the staff. I couldn’t have made a better choice. His Title as the Scribe of Layonara is really well earned and he showed his expertise in copying each rune almost exactly. I hope that he will join us on further MAF expeditions and meetings. He said that the runes were not linear but that they spiraled around the staff. One continual runic/arcanian chant? He also said that it probably wouldn’t translate into ancient elven well at all but more like an ancient form of arcanian. Perhaps even draconic? He pointed out three pictograms to me. A set of scales, a flame, and a statue. He said it may stand for the three dragon gods. The staff is locked away and I hold the copies in a scroll box.
Darren-bard said that Ozy made him believe anything he would “do” (?) with regards to me would hurt me, so he said he wanted to go away. Confused. Again. Completely and utterly confused.
1) What’s he “doing”?
2) How will it possibly hurt me?
Sad thing is , it should be the other way around. I have a record for hurting people. But If I hurt him, then I’d hurt, just like all the other times. Maybe that’s how Ozy meant it. Darren said Ozy was a true friend and was just looking out for me. Nice of him, and I hope he considers me a true friend as well, but I don’t think I’ll be hurt anymore.
Also! Nyyana came back from Dregar, completely transparent saying that she was running from the blue dragon in the Topaz cave and ran right into giants. Why was she there? Because Freldo wanted to See a dragon so Ranewin poked it. Look. I don’t care if you get yourself killed, and I don’t care if she dies, but keep Nyyana out of it, or else if the Dragon doesn’t kill you, I will. Rule 10 Nyyana, Rule *some curse word or another* 10
Other than that, life has calmed down a bit, for the time being.
-
*spawled quickly*
Doubling my efforts to learn this whole Elven thing. My teachers seemed to have abandoned me....Seems to be a pattern with me I guess, so I'm diving into books. Its a less practical approach but atleast I can read the Elven.
It does tend to become annoying when I -can- speak the language enough to hold up a coversation, but get lost so easily in the slew of them all talking so fast that by the time I can say anything there's no point in me saying it in the first place.
I need to work on my understanding. Maybe If I have people yabbering to me in elven all day I'll eventually get it.
-
Ruin.
Asked me to take him to the arena, asked me to kill him. Gave me roses from his mother, tears from his father, feather from his familiar. I couldn’t take it. I did not kill him. Knocked him down with a Bigby’s spell to get him to stay, but did not kill him. He eventually left. Gave the stuff to Darren, couldn’t take it.
Spent about a week wandering from the Seilwood to The Cavern of the Eye near Fort Hope, to a cave behind a waterfall in Rilara. I needed Silk. Spiders Everywhere. Disgusting, but With Drogo and Rain’s help I eventually filled the box with silk. Drogo also got me the wood I needed because his way didn’t harm the tree.
So I got a tuning fork and some carpenters tools, handed them to Ozy, and in no less than a moment’s time, I had a violin again. It took a while the resin up the bow (as expected) but it was nice to have a violin seeing as my old one I had as a child was tossed across the room and shattered, the bow stepped on and broken to bits. My family was never very musical. My mother always grew sad at the sound of music, and my father angry.
Managed to anger no less than three people in Hlint over the last few days. Oh well.
Had a long talk with Mith for the first time in Ages. A Calm collected and cool conversation. Things just aren’t the same. I’m his friend, but feel as if I am distancing myself from him in order to protect myself and maybe I am. And It’s for the better, I suppose.
I’m going to get Darren to speak to me slowly in Elven so I can pick up the last bits of the language I need before being able to speak it completely. If I can have some actual practice upholding a conversation then I think I’ll finally be able to get it.
-
*Written while sitting invisibly outside the Silver Mine*
They don't need me. No one Does. Mom and Dad Were Right. Saebhel Was Right. Freldo was right. I'm useless. Why would they need me? They have plenty of Mages to choose from. Elrend's there, Tegan's there. Why bother with me? Why shouldn't I just leave. Why even invite me along?
-
Addison Dead....
May as well start a list here.
Cole
Glenn
Abigail
Addison
I'll be adding names to this more and more, and each name will hit closer and closer to home.
-
Let me tell you a story, a story I for so long put off writing, a story that happened some time ago, but that I ignored: of the last thing that will ever try to possess my mind. I will not let it happen again. This is the last time. Never no more, Never again.
Upon helping with the Minaret, I came across a crystal cat. The thing worked its way into my mind, told me its name was Faelin, and told me it would not leave me as the rest had. It sought to offer me comfort, and yet the thing was a sinister beast , designed to take over my mind. It was made as a gift to Emily, and she was taught to make more. This cat said it would protect me from my loneliness.
It also tried to tell me that everyone was seeking to take her away. Everyone wanted her. Everyone was jealous. As Saebhel had done, as Anger had done, it was taking over my mind. I’m afraid I blew up at a woman there, calling her a Rude hound, upon the cat’s provoking.
I came back to Hlint ashamed…Ashamed that I had let something else get this close to my heart…No, to get this far into my head. Ashamed that I was once again possessed.
“Then Kill it”
It took all the strength I had. It took remembering the times with Saebhel, and how I overcame him. It took remembering the times with Anger, and how I came to fix that as well. It took all my might and all my power to do what I did.
It took all my strength to smash that thing to bits, all my concentration to fill the box with its shards and molten then hardened iron (With the help of some dwarfs), and all my will to dump the box over board while sailing from Karthy to Lorindor
It took all my will, but surprisingly I once again overcame.
I will not be used, and I will not be given 'gifts' with a price far greater then their value!
-
Books books and more books. Elven Elven and more Elven. Its been nearly a year and a half and I can feel myself slowly griping the language. The fast talking Elves and others that speak the language aren’t as much of a bother anymore. I can actually pick it up. I stay quiet most of the time. I learn most through listening, since I am already confident of the fact that the elven can roll off my tongue if I so desire it.
Ash has gotten back to showing me the more advanced bits of the language, and besides I hear Elven everywhere, I pick it up from those around me. Kiva and Tegan speak it all the time, Cym, Mercas, Rain, I hear it so much, anyone could pick it up really. Its getting to be quite simple. Kyle has been speaking it slowly to me, and Darren-bard has been helping me along as well. I almost have it, I know it….
Met Epheris again….Got two more notes. He said once again he would see me cry. Doubt it. Again. We’re looking for two last items. A Cloak, and what I’m guessing is a lantern. Dregar and Xantril. Lovely. Turns out , these items each contain one of twelve devils that tried to conspire against Branderback..or something, and Epheris possessed the body of an Aeridinite priest to carry out his doings. Rawkwin (somewhat foolishly I may add) had a pendent from the priest’s love, and tried to put it around Epheris’ neck. He did, and Epheris made it seem to be working. Everyone was on edge, except me and maybe Mith. And then Epheris burst out laughing.
And it was all I could do not to join him.
If they all seriously thought something like that would work they deserve to be laughed at. I couldn’t help it. Mith told me to control myself, and I managed so, but I think he wanted to laugh just as much if not more than I did. Seriously, when Mith, Kell, and I are the only sane ones …that’s pretty sad….Then they got around to suggesting scrying and exorcisms. And you know what? If they try, I just hope they don’t get their bits on me. I saw what happened when That mage tried to remove Selian’s spell. If I get more Mage bits on me, I’ll need an umbrella.
Anyway, so that’s two more items….
Met a cute elf named Karn, too bad he’ll never be interested for reasons all his own. Oh well, he seems nice enough. A bit infatuated with a certain bard. Should probably save him from that fate. Oh well, I warned him.
Met the one known as Trysk. He seems absolutely charming. I like him. Should hang around him more often.
Went to Xantril and traveled deep into the Endless Night with Ael and his wife, Lucius, and Talan. Great time, Gave all the loot over to help with the funding for Ael’s new tower. Since I’m living there helping as I am is the least I can do…
That’s about it for now.
-
*in a lazy flowing sprawl*
Well, all in all that was nice. I started with a new “Group” per say. Muireann (I’m afraid I’ll never be able to spell that quite right), Karn, Darren and I sat around. Remiel came to talk with us for a while, but I think all of our drinking (minus Darren) scared him off. Eventually Darren and Muireann started to fight, and though I can’t remember over what, I do remember that it scared me into remembering how my mother and father always yelled at each other. I think about them more and more now…
I brought Darren to see the Leilon Arms and talked with him and Ozy there for a time. I even sat to play the piano and sing a bit, as the piano and violin are the two instruments I know. That got me onto the subject of my parents all over again. How a sea faring merchant delivered the violin to me, never once saying from whence it came.
Hrm.. What else?
Ranewin and Trysk Kissing….Okay, I’m a little peeved now. I won’t state it here, but It really does piss me off. Hypocrite that I am, I’m allowed to be angry aren’t I?
Hrm..A Joke? A Smile? Hrm…
Darren kissed me…
And I fell asleep against him near Moraken’s tower; he seems to like it there, something about rain and music. We played a funny little game his dad used to play with him. Hilarious really, It could lead to some interesting situations.
Met up with Ruin again, Told me not to tell Darren he was here. Couldn’t keep the promise. Darren seemed so upset and the thought of him not knowing hurt me.
I’m jaded…
But is that just a shell?
-
They took the staff I rightfully guarded. They took the parchment I rightfully had commissioned. They took the things left in my custody. They took something Yard trusted me, above all others with. They took the thing he told me not to hand to anyone else. “Amongst all the names you gave me, I would only see you holding those items”
They took them.
And I’m pissed.
However.
“Power is Nothing without Restraint”
And I promised MAF I would help them. I’ve been helping for what seems like years. And no matter what I will continue to help, even if I am not respected. Even if I am not trusted. Even if they tell me “Go here, do this then go sit in the back, you’re not respected nor wanted until we need you again”
I have no worth in these times
Worthless
Useless
Useless
I may be a bit different.
But I am not unstable
Just because I have little care for my own wellbeing (Why should I care?) Doesn't mean I have no care for the well being of others. Putting myself in danger is one thing but I would never subject others to danger.
And I am not a selfish child.
*under this are a few notes*
Estibana -- Coral, Marble, Elven, City
Shaft -- Incomplete , More Runes
Okoth -- Tide of North East
Alious -- Karthy
-
My journal entries are becoming more sparratic. I cant find the ability to write like I used to, so I’m just going to jot down a few words.
Elven going very well, can keep up with conversation even if I stumble over words sometimes.
Darren-bard said he loved me. Don’t want to hurt him. Will give it a try anyway. Will pray to Ilsare for a positive outcome.
Finally Convinced the Man at Orc’s Watch to give me my horse. His name is Anger. I once again ride the black horse Anger.
Learned two new spells. One nifty one to clear the minds of those around me. Mind Blank. And I can summon a Spirit of Passion with the help of Ilsare’s good grace. Need someone to scribe me a few things, once I have any coin in my vault again. Spent it all on the horse.
Found myself stumbling desperately trying to get a hold on a sword. I wanted to learn at least the basic movements. Taught myself, atleast that the pointy end faces out, and stabs and slashes opponents. I can use a rapier with minimal ability.
Also found myself able to do something Saebhel never successfully taught me to do. I traded my crossbow for a Long Bow. I can use a Long Bow now, I have the power. Not so useless after all..
I ride my black horse Anger.
Thos Follows Behind In Fey form
I hold on tight to my Longbow.
I am a Huntress…..
Hear Me Roar.
I Fear Nothing.
I have Worth!
-
Pyyran, Kell, Cole , Rawkwin and I met in Hurm a few nights past to visit the temple of Branderback in Pranzis to discuss the devil’s items. Pyyran shooed us into the kitchen of the Tavern in Hurm, where he removed his hood and dropped his “Logan Accent” He told us of our plans, and we recapped what we knew, before bumping into Ozy. He offered us help, and told us to write up a bunch of questions that he could research for us. He also allowed us usage of his portal at his house near Carcossa Bay (I had to tie up Anger there, hope he didn’t mind) He even went as far as to give us a bribe of poisons and traps to give to the temple of Branderback.
So We portaled to the Pranzis (Rawk decided to stay behind). We talked with the Halfling healer of Branderback’s temple, but it was , I feel, ultimately unproductive. He wants us to bring the items there. While I think keeping the items of the devils that opposed Branderback in his temple, I know the Toranites and other more …holy people are going to have a serious problem with it….This is going to lead to even more conflict then what happened between Cole and Pyyran. Cole even went as far as to scream Pyyran’s idenity, knowing well the trouble it would have gotten us all into. I had to act fast, and weave an illusion around Pyyran’s face, altering his appearance long enough to get us out of Pranzis. I went back to get Anger, and then headed for Hurm , taking the way back to Leilon through there…
When I got back, Ozymandias was telling his account of the battle with Blood. He..he screamed “YOUR MOTHER WAS A HARLOT” to him as he died. Had to hide my face in my hat, I broke into a fit of giggles.
Hrm hrm, After that I had a discussion with Matilda , and Tyrian about Sorcerers and Wizards. Sadly I just gave them ear service, I still believe that those who do not work towards earning their gift do not deserve it. I know that Sorcerers work to control the gifts they are given , but that’s really nothing compared to what us wizards have to do….
-
.Thirteen Demons Darnios. Epheris. Draxxus, Perenor (Lantern), Amreth, Malthos, Orhizaad, Athazor, Aroch (Corius), Zar, Banaresh, Ellosar. Do not destroy the items 2 People are not Allies. One is a Feind and one is posessed. What's more important? The Body or the Soul? Soul. Seek to sever the connection of the stronger soul to free the enslaved body Ozymandias, Where did you get this information? Person Place or Time? Place. In the depths fo canian hell at a place of stones etched in forsaken blood stand still
How can we get the items away from the body possessed by Epheris?
How do you kill a hydra?
Cut out the heart
Slay the first of the thirteen before he gathers the eleven others under a single flag for revenge.
How can we find and slay the first devil?
What's more important tin battle? Knowing the enemey's weakness, or knowing your own?
Enemy's Weakness
The weakness of the first lays in the betrayal and only the betrayer knows that weakness.
How can we get the betrayer to reveal the first's weakness?
When Interrogating , is bribery or force the better option?
Bribery
Things feinds value most are power , revenge, and the freedom to unleash the first two
How does Darnios get revenge without being freed?
When in a war would you first seek to destroy a castle's feilds or cut off the supply route?
Supply Route
What would hurt the church of the hound most? Use it as a bargaining chip
(Get Darnios to enslave the priest of Branderback. Put the circlet on his head)
Ozymandias, what did you mean about the prophecy between Rhynn and Rawkwin?
What is more important in making a desision? Fate or Past Choices.
Past Choices
Upon blood stainted stones speak a poem. A lady despised and a healer of life, choices intwine to find a resolution good or ill to feindish fate.
A Lady Despised....Nice Even stupid stones know me...
-
Confused….Ultimately that’s where this whole thing leaves me.
I went to help Annalee with …I don’t even know! See! I know it has something to due with her lost twins and the ritual but I don’t know the whole story. It seems to be a very old one. Anyway, Ill start from my beginning.
A Bard, Serahala, came up to us all in tears asking for help finding the last reagent to a cure to save her father. She was in a crypt in the troll mountains and a gnome apparently stole her amulet for some dark ritual. My arse. Didn’t trust her for one second. Annalee said she reminded her strongly of herself and Drogo said she smelled like bones. That settled it. Bone Woman. I don’t trust her.
Anyway, so We went to the Troll mountains, into the crypt. We were led by Ozy who said something about the crypt belonging to Keaira’tynen. Maybe he meant the portal to Bator (The proper one, not the one we ripped open) was in there. So that meant I almost decided to just wait outside until the whole thing was over. Best not to tempt the higher powers you know, even if she did do me a favor all those years ago. Whatever.
I wound up going into the crypt and we saw the place where the ritual had either been started and abandoned, or ended. No idea. Something with Children, but Ozymandias said we needed to get to Spellgaurd and fast. People seemed to want to take a gazillion different routes, and eventually ended up in North Point. I got annoyed and used my Wizard’s Tome to get me back to Pranzis and use a house portal back to Hlint.
As soon as we were all in Hlint we made the uneventful trip to Spellgaurd. Apparently it was a house of the gnome Dougul? That we were looking for. 666 Spellgaurd? Hrm Hrm. There was a trap door under a rug. It led to some dungeon..and that led to bedrooms. Something about the seven deadly sins. Someone said two of them were still alive. How can sins Die? Unless they were avatars of the seven deadly sins incarnate. This is the part I don’t understand. Shadison and Viper? Children? Cult? All I know is that we found the gnome in the last room, and that he called me Hideous , Ugly, ETC. You know what? Your Mother. Well, he got himself killed by Serahala eventually, and even if he’s “On our side” I couldn’t help but feel better when he kicked the bucket, even if I knew we’d have to revive him.
Serahala said something about being the daughter or someone. I’m guessing one of the Seven Deadly Sin people. I don’t get it. Ozy said he’d tell us the story and I hope through doing that he clears some more things up. I really don’t understand what’s going on , I just know two things
1) Annalee’s children are in danger
2) We have to help them.
Annalee wanted to make the trip to Pandemonium herself Even After Ozymandias said it would be pointless. I do hope she listened to him and decided not to go, I haven’t seen her since she ran off…
-
MAF MAF MAF….
Broke into a Pranzis museum. Those guards are serious as the HELLS. In a year, Broegar must have had ample time to prepare guards and set up an extensive line of rules. The sad thing is, I can see where he’s coming from with almost all of them. One or two are a big preposterous. Such as the Common Only. Thing. That’s just not fair. But others…Well, I’ll follow them to my liking , or at least make it look like I am.
The museum itself was just one round of stupidity after another. Thos went ahead and opened a warded door that was locked, unleashing some strange Angel..things. Looked like my Ilsare summons a bit. Anyway, went into another room. Pretty much raided the museum for all we could find. By that time we were trapped inside because the guards saw through the Drunken Disguise Freldo made (It did look hilarious, for all its worth), and caught us trying to sneak in in the first place. So They waited around there. We headed upstairs where we found an after-image of Kaya standing next to a portal and surrounded by the heaviest wards I’ve ever seen in my life. Whatever she was escaping had to have been serious.
And that’s when I noticed the fire. And the Pranzis gaurds facing towards the wards. And a arseload of imps facing away from the wards. It was a battle. But why would the guards be after Kaya? I do have one thought, and it may be kind of silly. But I think , that at least the guards may believe that perhaps she killed Alvin M’asty?
Anyway..Big Wards..Fire everywhere. Dead bodies. What does that scene radiate? I’ll tell you what that scene Radiates: Don’t Touch and Back The (Censored) Up. That’s what that scene Radiates.
But Of course, once again my faith in humanity is tested and dwindles as Lin’Da (How she put forth enough effort and focus to become a wizard I’ll never know) Goes right up to the ...ed thing and pokes it. Alright, I realize I’ve done some stupid things in the past. I recall running into a portal and getting myself killed. But there’s a difference. When I do stupid things they’re isolated. Meaning, they only hurt me. When she did this stupid thing the (Cessored) ward fired a hellball and killed everyone in the immediate area. it’s a good thing I was standing far enough away ONLY to have most of the life knocked out of me and to be knocked on my arse, or else I would've been about ready to kill her then and there. Again.
It was at that time Lin’Da left. Good Riddance. Because even with her not there everyone died at least once. Pranzis gaurds, random traps. Death Death Death.
The only good thing that came out of it is that we have Kaya’s journal. Hope we can get somewhere from there.
-
No speaking..No magic...no magic...
Epheris came...Someone ran through the gates Screaming Murder..I went out to see..Brisbane was there..told me to leave..I refused...I should've left..
Epheris had T'ashr. Tried to let him let go. He wouldn't. Said I had an oath. Said he would rather have Pyyran. Found Pyyran..took out a quill. Rawkwin said the quill let anything that was written with it come true..
Wrote onto Pyyrans arm. "The one they call Rhynn , her Mouth will close, her lips will blacken her tongue will swell...
It happened.
No speaking
No magic..
They're looking for healers..
Im a fool
but this is something I am paying for now that came about by idiocy of the past. I would have never done what I did then now....
Pyyran swore he would not get in Epheris' way. He swore he would not kill us..
I say we get the Quill..He cant kill us. He swore...
Get the quill Write something along the lines of
"And Rhynn returns to her normal state. Epheris is discharged from the body of the priest, and the items all fall into [Insert name here's] hands."
-
It’s amazing what one can learn when they shut up long enough to be able to look past the surface. When they keep their mouth shut long enough , when they don’t comment and simply listen. Maybe I’m forced into this, but maybe some higher power saw it as a much needed learning experience for me. Perhaps there is much I can learn from a state of silence. Given, it is the most heart tearing thing in the world not being able to use magic, but perhaps, just maybe, there is something to be gained from this entire ordeal.
I’m getting to know those around me in ways I don’t think I ever would if I could talk. The dwarf Turor Is not a grumpy old dwarf. Well, he is, but he’s so much more than that. Even though he yelled at me for pacing, and attempted to bad Thos out of the sky, he seemed genuine in his attempt to help me. He said I needed to learn mining. And he took me into the gobblin caves, showing me the ropes. So I couldn’t mine, and it was very hard for me to get anything done. I got a few arrows in, and managed to use a wand, once again feeling the warm flow of the weave surround me, but for the most part I let Turor take care of it. He taught me to smelt. I think I messed up more than I managed to turn into ingots, but he seemed pleased. At least, he seemed pleased enough to clap me on the shoulder, smile as well as any working grumpy dwarf could, and hand me a mining pick of my own, telling me to practice. He kind of reminds me of Grympint. I miss Grym. But I am glad that I shut up long enough to get to know Turor.
I tried my hand at tinkering and found myself amazingly good at it. I managed to make myself casting molds from clay, managed to mold the iron ingots into arrow heads, managed to chop my own hickory and make them into arrow shafts, and then even manage to make a few arrows from all of that, plus a few bird feathers I happened to have had. I feel proud of myself, shooting my own home made arrows out of my bow.
Celgar walked up to me and handed me a blue rose, and sat with me for a time, not minding my silence. He knows what happened but doesn’t seem to care . He vowed to help and for that I am thankful. Very thankful. He took me and a few others to the barbarian isles. I think he wanted to get my mind off of things, and for that I am thankful. He told me I was never useless, and still am not.
Its funny. I always thought I had no use. Now I see that error as well. I have a use, even in my Weaveless state I do. I have my witts , and I have my personality. I am Rhynn , no one else can be Rhynn but me, and no matter what happens to me, I am always Rhynn. And No one can take that from me. And because of that I will always have a use, even if its simply being Rhynn
-
I’ve been writing. A lot. But none of it has been a real journal entry, and for that I am sorry. Between writing down my response to everything, and well..Just that really, I haven’t felt much like writing anything else.
Still no cure, but we’re working on it. Brisbane and Celgar both got into contact with Plenarius for me, and for that I should thank them. Especially Brisbane; I know her and Plenarius must get along about as well as Freldo and I, so…well…
He did some sort of preliminary check up, to see exactly what the problem was, then concluded that there was nothing he could do for me right then and there. Ozymandias said that a very powerful remove curse and restoration should do it, but that it really needs to be locked into place to make it permanent, and that’s what we need to study, or else it would last about ten minutes. Ten writhing minutes of agony. The plan of action is for Ozymandias and I to do our own separate research. I have the Great Library, to which he cannot enter, and he has his own sources to which I will not question or speak of.
With not being able to cast, I have found myself meditating. Yes, Rhynn has been meditating. I’ve found that with enough concentration I can literally dive into the weave. Let it flow like a river through my veins. Close my eyes, tap into it, and let it ripple over my skin, sewing its pattern into my very soul. If anything comes of this, I think it’ll be that I’ll feel closer to the magic that I’ve worked for and that has been granted to me in return.
A Blessing in disguise. That’s what Celgar and I came up with. He says he’s happy to have a bit of the old, slightly more naive , slightly less jaded Rhynn back, he just wished it didn’t come at such a cost. I’m happy to think that I can see things a bit better, learned I’m not useless, and have a little more focus. Maybe if I’ve learned anything, it’s how to find a balance. A balance between the old and the new.
“Make new friends but keep the old, one is silver and the other gold”
Isn’t that an old bard’s saying?
I guess I have been neglecting the old as of late, and focusing on the new. Treana, AnnaLee. I think they both expressed that they miss me. I must pay more attention to my old friends lest I loose them. They’re happy for my happiness and feel the pain of my sadness and my condition. Why neglect them?
I’m grateful for everyone being so nice to me. That’s another lesson I’m beginning to learn. It’s not a sign of weakness to ask for help. It’s a sign of maturity. When one knows they can not do everything on their own, and then are humble enough to ask for help with that for which they cannot complete, then it shows they are growing wise, and let go of the youthful idea that A man can be an island, and function completely on his own separate from everyone else.
Lastly, apparently I’m “An Ozy Clone with a speech impediment”. Now don’t get me wrong, I had nothing against the Halfling twit. Sure, she annoyed, but I think that’s part of her general appeal, at least to other people. Didn’t and doesn’t fly over to well with me. I used to think it was a Halfling thing, but I really do only see two of them act like that. Anyway, I’m generally peeved with her now, but I’ll try to keep my cool for everyone else’s sake. Like I said to her, with a flourish and a bow: At your Gods ...ed service.
PS: Turquoise Bards are going to find themselves at the wrong end of a chiv soon. Real Witch my arse. And Furthermore, SERAHALA IS CHARMING YOU YOU IDIOT! I’m sorry, but he’s not putting himself and the rest of us in danger for some stupid girl who happens to be pretty. I’ve had enough dealings with that. Serahala is a smart one. She knew exactly where the weak link was, and dived at it with the powers she had. She could have attacked Annalee’s compassion, or my rage, but she chose to go after his soft spot for pretty women in distress. Smart woman…smart girl..I’ll kill her too eventually. I will not ruin a thing for anyone. Mouth or not.
-
I took the ship and sailed.
MAF Had another meeting tonight. Well, I call us, the explorers MAF now, seeing as Kaya is gone and Alvin is dead. We met at the Corax lake, Celgar even came with me this time, to discuss where we were and where we were going. Our biggest breakthrough came from the maps. And since Lin’da was counters crying , we decided quickly to go to Sandstone. We went to Saudiria, and hopped the boat
Only pirates hopped the boat too, and in the end, even after we killed the pirates, our ship’s Capitan and crew were killed off as well. It was up to us to get safely to Sandstone. I volunteered as the Capitian and navigator, since I had the experience. Kyle, Honora, Lilian, Lucius, Celgar and Iridril were my crew. Freldo boosted spirits with his song. Rawkwin , Ashiel and Ferrit kept as lookouts , and if I’m forgetting someone, they were helping too. Ah! Lin’da and Drogo, they were feeling for magical pulls, which turned out to be very important.
Long story short, I think we found the underwater city of Estibana. There was a vortex, but we did not dare venture near just yet. Instead, I marked the place on the map where we found the pull, and we vowed to return. In the end, I got the ship safe into Sandstone. I feel it was one of my greatest accomplishments to date. I have never been more proud of myself and those around me.
I think the tension between Freldo and I is finally letting up. He spoke with me calmly, and I found that I did not mind, nor feel awkward speaking back. Maybe because I wasn’t actually speaking, but who knows. Funny what being voiceless gets you sometimes. You learn to shut up and listen to those around you for a second. I know I’ve said this before but I cant help emphasize it.
What’s truly confusing me is Pyyran and Celgar. Don’t really want to write about it just yet. Celgar is old enough , I suppose, to be my father but…and Pyyran is my friend but I think he….I don’t know
I’m confused….
And even when I try to shut up and think My brain won’t.
Maybe I should curse it shut….
Har
-
Time It Took The Most Of Me And Left Me With No Key To Unlock The Chest Of Remedies*
We tried...Pyyran, Yard , Daeron and I traveled to the great library and then back to Blackford, we tried to learn what we could do for ourselves. Celgar met us in the great library, and while being extreamly happy to see him, Yard and he got into a bit of a squabble. It made me sad. Yard is my friend. Celgar he....and I don't want them fighting
In the end.... Greater Restoration, in the long run, the simplest of things, held the key....
Pyyran's arm...The curse was held in Pyyran's arm....
A healer in blackford Healed it
I so thought my mouth would heal along with it..
Alas...
Time It Took The Most Of Me And Left Me With No Key To Unlock The Chest Of Remedies*
His arm was healed, and my mouth remained..
However, we are to try the Aeridinite temple at North Point next. I will get into contact with Rawkwin...heh
"A Healer of Life and a Lady Despised. Choices Merge to Find solution good or ill to feindish fate"....Ah The truth of The Bard's words strikes again.
I had gotten my hopes up so...but this will be healed. I have Faith, and I have Hope...
Faith and Hope...
Har...
-
Time for a journal entry, now that my hand is no longer cramped from all the writing.
I am healed, at least temporarily. Rawkwin preformed a greater restoration on me, and while the fiendish taint is still about my mouth area, I can talk and cast easily. It will only last a couple months ((1 RL week)) before I need the casting done upon me again, but until I can find a permanent cure this shall suffice.
Kiva got me to admit something a few days ago. It had been a time since I spoke with him, and he was apparently as unware as any that I could indeed speak again. He was one of the first people I told. He just grinned and found it interesting that I managed to keep the secret of the reclaiming of my voice form everyone. Said I was sneaky. Maybe so. Anyway, he got me to admit that I had feelings for Celgar. I don’t know if I like the fact that it is so easy to get me to admit something, but maybe its not that at all, maybe I wanted to say something and was just waiting for an opportunity. Har. Not like I could speak before. Maybe I just wanted an opportunity to talk in general. But I know it to be true. I do have feelings for him..
Lets see, what else. I quit the Arcane Alliance. Well, I sent in my letter of resignation, so I think that’s just about the same. I just don’t need them anymore, nor do they need me, nor do I trust them. Lia asked me to meet her in Arabel a few days past, and I go only to find out they’ve gone onto some tower to the North without me. I was warned that the Black Wizard tower rested up there. I had had my suspicions before, but now they are confirmed. I don’t see myself having a future with a group that I do not trust. So I made the decision to quit.
I helped Daren and Jil with some sort of Lich problem that led us into a tower to talk with a Lich who lost half his soul to an orb and I have no idea what’s going on so I have to ask Yard or Ozy about it.
That’s all, My hand’s cramping up again. If I never see another quill it’ll be too soon
-
Supin….
A woman named Supin walked into Hlint today, and ran up to Celgar calling him “My Dear”. Left me utterly confused until he said something about loving her five years ago.
Turns out Celgar had a fiancee…
How Ironic.
How do I keep getting myself into these situations?
I sat invisibly, behind a well, and watched as they argued. Supin said she remembered no one and nothing but Celgar and his engagement. Cel said five years may seem like a wink of time to an elf, but to a human in love is forever. He said he had lost all hope in her coming back, and with that his love for her died. She …I guess she gave up and walked off, and I made my way away from there so no one would see..
Only I forgot Celgar had true seeing casted.
He followed me….He seemed sad, but a familiar sadness…He asked me if I thought any differently of him, telling me that he had 5 exes. I told him I did not. He had been faithful to each of them, and did not seek them just to bed them. He’s just searching for the right one, and I do not think any less of him. I heard him mumbling to Lucinda asking if he’d ever find love..
Lucinda can not answer that….
Though I don’t think Ilsare can answer that either…
She’s never answered me when I asked the same….
Its something you must discover yourself.
Have…..
*There is a break in the page*
Went to Xantril a couple days later to meet up and fight the Light. Brisbane , Ozymandias, Talan, Iridril, Aralin (I’m butchering these names) , Drogo, Pyyran and I. There was a boy, and a house…Pyyran and Brisbane went inside, then the house disappeared leaving only a small shack in its place. Apparently the house was in a different reality..or some such. Anyway, Epheris came.
He told us that Brisbane would be different, and Pyyran would be doomed. He told us to tell him when the house came back, then he walked up to me..
He smiled and said “I almost thought you had it figured out” but made no move to hurt me.
Maybe he smelled the fiendish energy. He seemed to be..sniffing…Odd…
Whatever, Ill figure it out eventually…Till then, Greater Restoration
-
What great fun!
I wandered one day, into the Pranzis’ craft hall to find Ozymandias making something quite curious indeed. Decked out in a red and gold coat, with an odd looking Helm, he told me it was the exact look (minus a few inches in height of course) of Bloodstone. I actually found it quite interesting, but asked him why he decided to do it. He said since people perceived him as a great evil, he would dress the part, and that got me thinking. People precieve me as nothing more than his pet, so…
I made an outfit to look the part of Blood’s courtesan, and together we decided to go romp through Hlint and cause a general up rise. It would be great fun!
On the outskirts of Hlint we met up with Kyle and Ferrit, who decided to join into our little charade, playing the part of Black Wizards, more or Blood’s so called pawns. We went around the gates and entered through the west. To Ozy’s disappointment only a few actually recognized him as Bloodstone. We did , however put on a good show, with Ozy’s expert philosophical musings turning everyone’s thoughts and comments back against them. I just played my part, and kept quiet and docile until talked to. I thought I would feel uncomfortable but I didn’t, it was too funny and it was all I could do to stop a constant flow of giggles. The “Finale” of sorts came when Jaleel happened upon us, and Ozy turned his words against him as well…Serves him right, I am no one’s pet.
After the little act I made my way to Leilon to speak with Freldo about a letter regarding the staff that he had sent me. I knew he would probably be busy with the Halfling’s party (something I had no interest or patience for that day) but I wanted him to know that I would talk to him when he had a chance. Couldn’t be made to wait around there too long so I told him to drop me a note or find me. On the way out I saw a note hung from the bulletin speaking about Blood’s Return. Had a right old laugh at that.
A few days later Celgar showed up. Nyyana was there as well and she tried to apologize to him but he wouldn’t have it. I think he just wanted to be alone; more or less. If she chose a better time I’m sure he would not have yelled at her. But then who can know for sure? I’m not going to let it get in the way of anything, The problem between Nyyana and Celgar shouldn’t involve me.
Celgar and I traveled about Dregar, from the Pranzis all the way to Hurm, then back to Leilon. With my hand in his he led me to Blackford, to the beautiful waterfall and told me it was sort of a Holy Ground to him. A place from his past….And that’s when we kissed.
He had to go shortly after but he handed me an amulet, his first Holy symbol that I now wear ‘round my neck…
Oh gods..
I’ve fallen in love haven’t I?
-
Snakes Snakes Snakes Sandstone Snakes Death Doom Doom Doom…
Hmm..
I had to sail the ship again, back this time to Saudiria, with a pile of dead bodies aboard. Lovely imagery no? Note to self: When someone says its snake breeding season, don’t walk into a snake nest. Note to everyone else: When Freldo and I agree upon something, Listen to us!
So now us MAFers are deciding where we’re going next, that’s pretty much where we’ve left off…
I led Mith to Shadison’s layer. 666 Spellgaurd. Dougal’s home. Trapdoor under the rug. Perhaps I should not have. Perhaps a lot of things. He gave me an offer I could not refuse, and so I did not refuse it. He handed me every coin in his vault. So he got what he asked for. I eventually settled on less after I initially could not find the trap door. But with a few spells I managed….
Now I’m worried….I feel this will end badly.
I had the Greater Restoration recast by Celgar. His way of casting sure is…interesting. I mean, I didn’t know the seal of Greater Restoration was a kiss. I’m worried, I don’t want anything bad happening to him. I don’t know if fiendish energy is contagious.
I know I have feelings for him, I mean, I know I’m in love with him but. So Why am I so shy when he does those things in public? Too shy to even speak of it here. I like having him close to me, its very cute, I think he likes seeing me blush…Fiend.
And yet I have not spoken the three words yet…Maybe I should….I don’t know…I ..every time I think about it it feels like my brain is melting…
So I don’t think….
I won’t think
Ill just see what happens.
-
Crazy. Barmy. More Addle Coved Than A Spire God.
Celgar got into a fight with Exodus, Ash, Wrenn and half of Hlint for showings of affection to me. Exodus thought I was being taken advantage of again. He got so angry he challenged Cel to an arena match. Cel plummeted him..Over and over until I begged for him to stop. Sometimes he worries me….
Then he told me he loved me and I said it back, so I couldn’t stay too upset. We fought against Nepp and Ash for a while. T’was fun…
Started talking to Kiva again, glad our friendship’s still there. Told him I needed to talk to him about the guild, but he hasn’t gotten back to me yet.
Ruin came back, asked me to teach him the ways of life, to teach him the ways of the heart. I asked him how. He said By sacrificing yours. I asked him what he meant and he asked me to marry him.
There’s something wrong with that elf. He needs serious help and I’m not sure if I am qualified to give it to him. He needs a friend, he doesn’t understand the most basic of society’s functions….
I’ve been a bit bored lately. No one invites me out with them anymore. Ever since my mouth was gone I haven’t traveled too much. Its like…
I have friends…I know I do..But no one I travel with all the time…I need partners…I need allies. I don’t know if I have any..
-
Well…Dragons. I hate Dragons. I HATE Dragons I HATE DRAGONS! Silver mines of Dregar. All in all the party consisted of myself, Elrend, Matilda, Eredel, and Rawkwin. We were doing just fine, and then the walls and ceiling started shaking. Funny, usually one would take that as a sure fire sign to get out? No. Of course not. There are three people in this world no one listens to . I’m one of them. These same three people have the tendency to be consistently right regardless. With no arrogance I say that when it comes to situations where more than just me would be put into danger, I’m one of those as well. Anyway back on track. So the entrance caved in. Elrend blasted it away with some fireballs since I did not carry any mass destructive spells (My lightning only comes forth when my enemies must be slain). And there, in our midst stood the Long Storm. I was afraid. But as my usual fear defense mechanism, I grew angry, and bored. Yes, I acted calm and bored, until the thing roared. Then I closed my eyes and stepped back. I wonder if I still seemed calm. I hope I did. I did not want to seem as the others, screaming and begging for the ...ed thing’s mercy. I hate Dragons. Matilda, weather through some at of bravery or immense insanity or both (Probably both) Stood up strong to the dragon, Offering her services in return for our free travel. The Dragon accepted. And then dropped Matilda off on the surface after meshing her blood with Matilda’s. Confusing. Celgar then showed up and we went with Voon to see the Ruins of Maddness. It was a nice little treck and after that I decided to sit calmly for a few hours and devote some time to practicing the somatic and verbal components to a few new spells I wanted to try. With long practice, I can now cast a fire ball that will only go off when my enemies are near, and a spell that will make me earth real. I finally got around to talking to Kiva about his guild. He , along with Hood Caldiir, Berry the brownie, Amber (Naked Lady), and I went to Hlint’s east outskirts. There he told us of the guild’s true purpose. It is no longer the Tradesmen Elite. It is now known simply as The Network. It is a guild dedicated to the transfer not of goods or services, but of information. Kiva asked me if I was still willing to join, I said yes and then he told us all to meet at his house in Leilon in a few weeks time. Kiva then pulled me aside and asked if he could trust me. I assured him he could and then asked him why. Upon that he told me that a few of his allies told him otherwise. I did not understand. He said that the reason they would not trust me was due to our brief entanglement. That meant nothing. It was a time of confusion. I had just returned to Hlint from my first real battle. From war. I was tired and confused. I was scared, truly scared. I could have died that day, or in any of the days to come, and I did not want to die alone and uncared for. It was a stupid thing to do , but as he said, not entirely my fault. Somehow I wonder exactly what party did not trust me. Kiva finally asked if I would take the job as an advisor rather than an actual agent. He said he didn’t know if I was stealthy enough, and then he asked if I would use methods other than stealth. Of course I would Kiva you silly silly boy. I use the graces I’m granted with. The last noteworthy experience was my talk with Hood Caldiir. He expressed to me that he was growing tired of being Hood, tired of not being trusted, tired of following Ca’Duz and tired of not being able to show his face or give his real name. I told him the only thing I could think of: Then change it. He ultimately agreed with me, taking off his hood and reintroducing himself. He said there were things he regretted, and things he wished to change. Maybe I should tell him the words of the wisest person I know. Once again “Only Regret Can Change The True Nature Of A Man” . I do believe he can change for the better, and for good * [OOC 1: I’ll Write about the whole To Kill a Halfling Grand Theft Oxen in one lump] [OOC 2: *= Hahah Wicked the Musical Reference!]
-
Okay, So I’m useful, but am I trusted?
The simplest answer is no. No I am not trusted.
I was at the Freelancers by chance a few days past when a man came in with a note for Nyyana. Reminded of my encounter with Saebhel I agreed to go with her to meet a man by the name of Teel. Amongst us was also Kiva, Anna, Angela, and Jacchri.
We arrived at our destination in Hurm and found Teel. He told us he was in trouble, something about gems, and that we’d need to talk to a few bandits to find out about Nyyana’s family. Apparently some powerful wizard had some spiffy staff and Nyyana’s father along with Teel were trying to get it away from him or something. Anyway, it was immediately apparent that I was more or less amongst idiots
They would not accept my wards for talking with the bandits, Wanted to go in unprotected. Ultimately it was only Kiva who would accept my magic. As a result, the bandits attempted and killed most of our party. I stood amongst the living.
Angela said she would sleep soundly knowing she gave the pirates a chance at life
I remarked that I would sleep soundly knowing I’d wake up the next morning
She asked me if I took pleasure in killing people
I asked her if she took pleasure to a sword in her gut.
We were getting no where.
The group then decided to go back and talk with Teel, who Kiva and I did not trust for a moment. After a brief run in with the authorities. (I made a snaky fool of myself…again..but this time I simply apologized to the guard) , we found Teel, who kept looking at me strange.
I interrogated a bit and found to my dismay that no one trusted me because of my “Past actions”. I don’t understand. They did not want me near the wizard stick. Sound familiar?
They did , however want me to bring Teel, who we knew nothing about, out of danger. After saying I did not agree, asking time and time again why we were doing this, Anna told me “If I didn’t like it I could leave”
Kiva and I left…
I haven’t seen them since. Perhaps they’re dead in a tower somewhere. Oh well…
Kiva, Ireth and Jareg would not accept me into their guild. Why?
Because they do not trust me.
That ‘s what everything ultimately boils down to.
Kiva says this won’t effect our friendship.
No..
He just doesn’t trust me as much as he trusts Berri or Caldiir. Or anyone apparently.
Jareg , seemingly going behind the other two’s back, offered me a position working under him directly. I accepted it out of friendship for Jareg. I asked him why he was risking his neck with his friends for me.
“Because I see something In you they don’t.”
I wonder what he sees…
Anyway..Looks like I have to prove myself to people.
I have proving myself. It makes me feel like I’m trying to redeem myself for doing something wrong.
I don’t think I did anything wrong
So Why am I being treated as such..
Why should I have to redeem myself from anything
I’m having second thoughts.
Why am I doing this?
Why don’t they trust me?
Something good did happen. I managed to help Rawkwin discern all of the colors coresponding with the crystals and magic for MAF. Also, I found the cure. It was right under my nose. In fact we had it all along the formatting was just off. "If a curse is done in ritual form its stronger" "If a cure therefore is done in ritual form its stronger" Preform Greater Restoration as a ritual rather than just a cure.
We need four clerics of great power. Rawkwin sent the word out....
-
Tyrian’s told me Ash had her children. Three of them. Destiny, Peace and Tear. Two girls and a boy. We can’t find Nepp anywhere though. I hope nothing bad happened to him….
All this brings to mind once again how much I would love to be a mother. Not to three, I could never handle that much. Maybe just one though, a boy or a girl, it matters not.
I probably would make a horrible mother….
No one trusts me with anything requiring any sort of responsibility be they powerful or fragile..
*she slams her book shut, causing the ink on this page to smear*
-
New house, bigger room. Ael’s remodling and I decided just to find another place of residence , atleast for a while. I can’t carry all of my stuff around forever. I was surpised to find a certain someone renting out a HUGE room for a very miniscule price. Offer I couldn’t refuse and all that.
Well, as usual it took FOREVER to move all of the stuff in, and then another eternity to get it all where I wanted it. Well…Its big…and mostly full….Kind of odd considering, but still.
The …erm…older residents still need to get used to me I suppose…one wouldn’t leave my leg alone…another bit me…I didn’t know paper could hurt so much…and I think one wanted to make a nest out of my hair. Another one wouldn’t move and let me sweep until it was kicked…
Speaking of sweeping.,…I’ve been mostly cleaning up around the place. Not that I was asked to, and not that it exactly needs it…I just…Organized chaos I guess. I’m a bit compulsive , Just doing what comes natural to me, although I would like to know how he could let his kitchen get like that…
Anyway..Pyyran came out of that house worse for ware.. Brisbane seemed okay, not that I expected any less…I still don’t understand it, but it seems Pyyran has a similar, if not more subtle curse…
Nothing much else to report.
-
So….Now..
Caught up In Karthy, We had to look around for information of the Vine. We decided to get into contact with the Halfling Honora and I knew, the Halfling Christina. She basically told us that the Vine was located near the temple, and could do no more, however a couple of goons eventually took us to the vine hideaway anyway.
Long story short , a woman of the Vine named Ranalea had a blue crystal rose, and in return wanted us to Off Christina. Well, we couldn’t do that, but we said we would anyway….
So We offed a slave driver instead
Well, I offed a slave driver instead. The slave driver was a cute little Halfling. We bought all of the slaves from him, and then I wooed him into coming into a back ally. I held him to me…and then shoved my Hamaji fan into his throat. He sputtered, coughing up blood , trying to get away. I held him close still, not caring of the spew of blood that overtook me. I whispered through his dying breath an incantation that would make his face, more or less resemble Christina’s. Honora then chopped his head off, and Drogo incinerated the body. We brought the head back to Ranalea for the rose.
Only there was no rose. Someone. A mutual friend, was ordered to retreieve the rose for us. So We got information instead. The vine is interested only in profit, buying, stealing, and selling for more. They answer various contracts with various people, and basically are very faithful to Xeen. We still did not find out who has the contract for us…
But our mutual friend is Freldo. I talked to him at the Arms afterwards. It was as I thought upon hearing Ranalea’s description of the woman. Freldo had send Muir to retrieve the roses. Which now puts the rose in a harder place to obtain then it was before. Muir is a misty. I hate this…we would’ve been better off if Freldo didn’t try. Though his intentions were good, and I am not angry at him, just the situation itself. …
We know what must be done, so we best get crackin
-
A Bit of information, that’s basically what the last MAF journey proved to be. All in all, we headed to Tias’ house to get the amulets. After getting those we went back to Lannisport, with much bickering the whole time. Lin’da is a fool excuse for a wizard still, and now more and more people are starting to see that her inconsiderate actions are harmful to the whole group. When I do something stupid it’s a secluded act, it mostly only effects me. It doesn’t put everyone in danger. We’ve decided just to let her do as she pleases. To let her get herself killed her own way. We can’t stop her, we can’t cage her, but we can let her own foolish actions get her hurt or worse. So we will.
We went to Shinny’s temple. We learned that some tiefling demon tried to steal the rose they had there, so they moved it to the temple in the far deep ocean. We think that the temple , not Estibana, is what was calling us to the vortex and to the place in the ocean before. We have to go back there…
Also, many are mad at Freldo and I. They think we’re conspiring against the rest of the group.
HAR!
I don’t care HOW feasible an argument you come up with , the simple fact still stands. If I , or Freldo wanted to do something behind the group’s back, why would be pick one another to be our partner in crime? The thought’s almost ridiculous. I mean, I don’t hate him but he’s not exactly my favorite person in the whole wide world either. It’s stupid to think we would come to work together for the sole purpose of keeping something from the rest of the group. Its insane.
That being said, I do have a way to get this rose back, so I think
Lia owes me a BIG favor
-
I’m home now, It’s been a hell of a week. Lia had asked of my help. Now Let me tell you this. I don’t trust that woman for one moment. She’s an enchantress and involved with the Black Wizards. That being said, I decided to go along anyway. If I could figure out what was going on, then I could tell the people who would be able to put an end to it. Incompetent good actions. Apparently I can never get this one through my head. The track through the Underdark brought us to Olist Orbinn. Our disguise? Slaves. I told Mith I would disguise myself as a slave to get through the Drow city. That did not mean , however that he could sell me off as a pleasure slave. Which he did… I’m not sure how long I spent in the service of that House. Apparently we’ve only been down there for a week or so. It took five days to travel the Underdark. So maybe…a day and a half? Two? Seemed like more. Seemed like forever. They tried to get me…But I wouldn’t have any of that…So I used the only weapon I had. Us Dragoncalled have a funny way of coming back. I let the collar with the spider venom take my life, and whizzed myself out of the Underdark, off of Xantril back to lovely old Hlint. I didn’t want to talk with anyone…So I went home…erm….Slept a bit….And wrote this.
DIE MITH DIE!
Also: *A giant scribble follows on the page after this entry, it is both flowing and jagged, some of it looked like she was shivering/trembling while she drew it*
-
** Another page is filled with quite a lenghty entry, however the handwriting is shakey, the ink is blotched and many things are crossed out. After a time Rhynn simply gives up and scribbles out the rest of the page
-
I can't believe I put off writing so long. Much has happened since the Underdark. Lia and her group is discussing going to the Abyss for some staff that the gaurdians have. Let her I say, good luck with that.
I took part in a ritual to bind the Lich that has been plaguing Daren together. Thomas the Lich, Yard, Daeron Lin'da and I completed the circle and the ritual, and then Ozy destroyed the phylactory therefore ridding ourselves of the Lich forever. Now all that's left is finding the orb itself.
Chaos is spreading through the MAF group and Freldo is upsetting me more and more again. I thought myself rid of that annoyance, why must he still plague me? We got along fine for a while but he continues to pull his usual antics. Lin'da is being cruel and inconsiderate and I find myself with no patience for her as well....
Muiriann has the rose. She has made her proposal. A Chance to study the staff for a chance to study the rose.
Ozy has been teaching me many things lately, the one I'll mention here is the Infernal Language. I've just began, but He says there is a phrase I must know, the embodiment of a fiend.
Y Roza, Y ko', Y Ryrry'naj. I came I saw I conquered
He says to understand the language one must first understand the Baatezu themselves. Few words are wasted, if any. Things are structured consiese and to the point. The language itself is also used in medatative mantra.
Y ynjan okkym'da amm dryrkk ona aonraj -- In Order Absolute, all things are earned.
Y - I
omm - all
ona - are
Yr - In
ynjan - order
ly' ona cao'dyv'm.....
-
There are Drow after me. Saw the note in the Wild Surge...
Staying in Dalanthar until it blows over...
-
Rhynn's latest Journal Entry is as follows
(http://layonaraonline.com/forums/photos/get-photo.asp?photoid=8204) A footnote is added to the bottom It's funny how in all the time I've been here...things have not changed at all but have changed completley.
-
A bit on what's been happening...
I heared Lia didn't get the staff..Obviously...As long as Ralinda and Lily are saved nothing matters...
I saw the Drow chasing me breifly, I pretended I wasn't me left for Ozy's....
The MAF meetings are getting to be a pain again. Rawk and I came up with some fine ideas away from the rest of the group. I think he'll be the only one I deal with from now on.
-
Absolutely nothing to report...Just felt like writing something.
-
To help Annalee find her children, we all headed into the ruined city of Arabel. There Ozymandias briefed us on what was to happen, when the gnome, as I know of as Ex (I can’t remember his full name) appeared. He’s cute, so I’ll forgive him for insulting me. Anyway, he told us that the ritual would have to be done in Carceri, but that the keys to get in and out safely are here. He handed us a gnome box which would aid us in the finding of the key.
Ozy took us out of Arabel where he proceeded to draw a large figure onto a rock that would protect from scrying. I now know that the symbol was some form of alchemy. I understand a little more about it through my asking, but I do not wish to write of all those notes here as well, for there are already too many contained in the pages of my spell book. The box, reacted and turned light blue for conjuration, and led us North/Northwest…literally. Many a time Ozy ran into trees or found himself bitten or shocked by that little box…
And then there were the quasi elementals…and the casualties. And the price those casualties cost. I don’t want to think about it…
We found ourselves at a maze of sorts, and ultimately through much confusion we found a piece of the key and headed back to Arabel. Once we find all of the keys we will track through Carceri….and whatever lies there…
-
And so many things have occurred that deserve writing about. Unfortunately my will to write at all has been greatly dampened. I am, as we speak , compiling my writings into a more cohesive form, starting at the very beginning of my life , before Saebhel, before Hlint. It is actually very enlightening , if not a bit embarrassing to rewitness all of the events that brought me to this point in time. I have done some rather childish things, and I have made some bad decisions. All I can say about these is that I sincerely hope I learn from them.
More on current events: I haven’t Seen Lia since the day she was scheduled to venture into the Abyss. Good riddance, I hope her body rots there. She would deserve it. With that being said, perhaps there is a chance to revive the old Arcane Alliance, completely purged of any influence of the Black Wizards. While I have not Seen Tathnolu around, he would have been welcome despite his Drow heritage. However, I do not believe Tathy is coming back. Pity, I will miss him.
In other guild news: Jareg finally caught up with me a few days back. I was in no hurry to get this meeting started. I know for a fact that someone does not want me in this guild and yet I do not know or understand who. Jareg told me It didn’t matter. He finally offered me a guild position as an Arcane Advisor. However, I feel as if he did this behind his fellow member’s backs. “It’s my guild and what I want I go after” He said. “We need you.” If he needs me than I should not be expected to prove myself. If anything, he and the others should be expected to show that they need me. As of now the matter depends. If I can get myself into a higher standing with the Arcane Alliance I am taking it. If I get myself into a higher standing within The Network then that will be my course of action.
Barion and Sa’kura’s wedding. Beautiful despite the slight drawback of the caterer not arriving on time. I hate ceremonies. I hate wearing dresses. But it seems as if people would be content to comment on whatever I am wearing. That highly upsets and annoys me. I am tired of people, and don’t feel as if I should have to walk around in a robe to hide myself from others. Jacob Pattern kissed me without even asking if I had someone significant in my life. Why don’t people understand?
I only love one.
-
Something very odd happened.
My sister managed to find something in the storage room that somehow survived the fire caused by Saebhel all those years ago. Apparently my parents had been hiding from me a very important piece of my history. Apparently my parents had been hiding the extensive letters sent to me through my childhood. Apparently my parents had been hiding from me my father.
So I get all of these letters now, in bulk, which I will not bother to transcribe here. It just comes at a bit of a personal shock to the system after all these years of not worrying about it. Ever since my father broke my violin (That I now know was from him), ever since my mother ripped up the music (that I now know was his song for her and I) I had felt a bit of me die. I thought it was simply my love for music that had been deprived of me. No. It was my love for my father…
He’s a bard…Seems somewhat typical. Perhaps I am much more like my mother than I know.
The way he described himself….well, at least I know where I get my looks now. I had assumed it was from my father but was never certain. Turns out he was half elven. That puts a quarter elven blood in me. It doesn’t seem to do anything special like I see done to half elves nor does it seem to give me long levity. Well…maybe it’s the reason I’m aging so well, but who knows?
Thing is, the letters stopped coming at the date of four years ago…I wonder if something bad has happened…I wonder…
-
In other news, Kiva now wants me to accept Jareg’s invitation to be a full fledged member of The Network. Apparently Ireth quit. I can’t help but feel personally responsible for this. I know Jareg and Ireth didn’t get along too well but in Kiva’s words: “He wants you Rhynn. I’ve never seen him so zealous about something before.” What’s so special about having me in the guild anyway? Why would he keep risking his neck for me? I should be thankful…
Let me tell you why I am not in the least.
The compromise was as follows: Jareg would have me as a full member.
However Kiva’s part of the bargain would be that I would not be put into any form of leadership as Jareg had originally intended. Instead I would be made to work under Tegan, once Far Strider now Network member. This means I have to reconsider all that I have considered. I was honestly ready to drop my current “project” and commit myself to the network. Now I am not so sure.
On one hand I feel terrible that Jareg keeps setting up these “opportunities” for me. I value his friendship I really do, and for that reason I do not want to deny him that for which he has fought for, that for which he had gone behind the back of his friend for.
On the other hand…I did perfectly well in the time I was asked to avoid Tegan. What has changed their mind now? Is this some kind of perverse little joke? No. Kiva assured me that it was not and Kiva assured me that I would not be taken advantage of once again. Still, I am hesitant to put myself in the hands of anyone let alone….
Then we began to argue.
He said I would never surpass her, he claimed I was jealous, because everything seemed to come so easy to her. Because “She was dealt a good hand” Because “She can cast all of your spells only better, and always will.” How is that supposed to make me feel? I retorted with the fact that magic without proper application and study was worthless. “So you think someone that has studying all his life would be better than me? No. I am the best, and simply because I was born with it”. Sometimes this man’s ego upsets me…
I have to reconsider. Heavily. If I can get myself in the position I want to be in with my other project I’m taking it…Still…
I would not even consider this offer for a moment if it wasn’t for all that Jareg has gone through to bring it to me.
First I must consult Jareg…
And then the kicker…
Consulting Tegan…
-
Much to talk about…Adventures with Ael..Through Xantril and into the Underdark from a different entrance further north to retrieve titanium. This went extremely well. Another trip, However to the Underdark was took, this one much more serious. We finally, after one month went in to rescue Ralinda and Lilly. It was a tough battle through, and at the entrance we came across the corpse of Lia. We burried it there for the time being, eventually taking it back to the temple in North Point to be judged for acceptance into Willow’s Weep. Well…all in all it took a week’s decent back to Olist Orbinn where Ael and Sahala entered the city and eventually came back with the slaves.
Nepp and Ash do not deserve their children. One of them found its way to my doorstep. I brought it back to Hlint and asked each Ash and Nepp how it got there. They both were careless and not watching. Nepp , full of rage mentioned that he only cared to train and raise the boy. Ash said she needed to have time to herself. I guess they do not understand. All selfishness is forfit when one has children. They must put their differences and their selves aside. Like it or not their own actions have bound them until the day they die. They have a legacy and that won’t change. Ash must admit she never loved Any but Glenn. Nepp must grow up. Hopefully those kids will get a chance at an okay childhood…
-
Finally we got something done!
Funny how Freldo tells us not to bicker…and then when he decides not to go, we actually make progress. I wonder what that says about our little group. Anyway, we found Silas and The Lady docked in Port Hampshire, and took it to the Shinny temple in the middle of the ocean. We were at the Vortex so we Votexed on down . We found a bunch of mako sharks at first that decided to eat almost everyone, before we got the temple. The temple itself had many traps, I guess to ward from the thieves who may have came for the roses. We looked around a bunch , and found a room of air where half of our amulets cracked, all in all we had to move on anyway. We found the room with orbs, guardians and roses. I thought that I may have to discern the type of magic coming from each orb and then press the corresponding color on the panel, but it wasn’t to be that simple. Lucius then came up with the brilliant idea of trying to match them in the way of the Dragon statue in Hapur, so that’s what we tried. Each time I pressed a button, a symbol lit up on the panel. Finally, I brought myself to the middle panel and pressed the symbols in the order they had shown up. A barrier appeared to block the crystal guardians, and I sent Rawk up to retrieve a rose. Seeing as we only needed a pedal , we eventually decided to just grab that.
Getting out was harder, seeing as most lost their amulets. Rawk decided to summon a water elemental to push us upward. I thought it may have been a better idea to at least TRY to vortex, but hey we were low on air so whichever gets us up fastest? Too fast. Water Pressure is a dangerous thing. I didn’t die but many did and many had pieces of the soul taken away. Ferrit almost lost her child. I don’t understand why adventurers are so intent to have children. Correction: I don’t understand why adventurers are so intent to have children AND KEEP ON ADVENTURING. Once you have children the game is pretty much over. You Retire. Settle Down. Start a family. Raise the next generation…. I can’t help but think of all these children who are or may one day end up orphaned.
Calvin…
Ash’s triplets…
Tyrian’s….
Ferrit’s
Annas?
What about all the orphans Anna and Nyyana are raising? Are those children all children of adventurers who decided to be selfish and keep up with their dangerous duty?
If I ever have spawnlings….
Best not to think about that, I never will.
-
Execution!?
Alantha!? Jharl!? Freldo!? Just what did Katrien lead my friends into!?
And what about that little sadistic psycho tendency in me that tends to say: When people do stupid things they get punished for it , sometimes fatally
And What about that little lawful tendency in me that says: If people do something that merit justice in place of a crime, that justice should be served regardless...
Broegar, despite beating us with Demon and Devil armies in Prantz, has done a world of good for the city. They are no longer hungry, clothed, sheltered and not on the brink of civilian war over things as taken for granted as the first two....
-
The Night of the Execution…
So …It’s time….Prantz is set up for execution, and suddenly, everything I’ve said before seems pointless. They broke the law, so technically they should deserve this…But…They’re my friends. Alantha was never anything but nice to me. I don’t know Katrien but she’s never done me any wrong. Jharl…he’s been a partner with this MAF thing from before I was there, sure he was a bit distrusting of me sometimes but he’s my friend, I still remember how hard he laughed when I made that guy feel like a fool on Hlint’s benches. Freldo….I don’t care what happened between us , I don’t care what I say, if he’s hung things won’t be the same around here. Who will take care of the Arms? Who will walk around flamboyantly and ungodly bright laughing like an idiot? No one will, and that’s a thought I don’t think I can live with…
Something has to be done. Not under the guise of law, or under the guise of smiting evil. I don’t care what law they broke, or how evil Broegar is for doing this, because he’s not. The bottom line is: These. Are. My. Friends.
I don’t care if they murdered half of Prantz.
These are my friends.
Something has to be done.
-
With Hindsight , I can tell that the whole execution went as planned..for Broegar. No, he did not execute any of our friends, but that was the point. Our friends were to be the decoy or diversion, so that he could "accidentally" Rid himself of the heir and the princess...
He has a clean slated rule of Prantz now...
The way he went about it? Completley wrong....will be be bad for Prantz' future? Who knows...We'll have to keep a close eye...
MAF got together again and formed the staff, or atleast , a lot of the staff...We need to go to the mountains next...Good job to everyone, especially Drogo...
somehow I think the Misties are up to something...
Went to Firesteep again, first time in all those long years..since Freldo threatened to get himself beat to a pulp for Ranewin's sake..
Much has changed..
No Freldo, No Ranewen, No Addison No Cole, I don't need Plen to fly me up the mountain anymore...
My clothes are pretty similiar though, despite all the wardrobe changes in between..
Heh...
Time flies...
-
Rhynn sits, slouched against a twisting tree on the Eastern path from Prantz, looking desperately between two pieces of parchment; one red, the other the normal yellowish brown. Every so often she rises to fling a fireball over her shoulder at the walking shrooms that seem to plague the area before resting against the tree once more. “By any logical means it should be right here!” She exclaims loudly , looking from red note to parchment once more. ‘On the Path to a city once known for art and grace now known for law and repression, find my words under a twisting tree.’ “That should be right here!” Rhynn stomps her foot down on the dry earth. This did not make logical sense to her. Where else could it be? She had been searching for a day and a half already, before coming to a stop. She had long since realised the others were no longer interested enough to follow her. Or had she been invisible? She couldn’t remember. All she knew was how little sense this made. It all started when Kaya’s old familiar, Cricket appeared in Hlint. Rhynn followed to have him take one mere look at her before declaring “Not this one”. “May as well have said “Anyone but this one” That’s what he was thinking…” Rhynn stated , firing another blast of flame arrows to a nearby walking shroom. The familiar instead found Daniel who eventually gave the note and map to Rhynn, and along with Treana and Lillian they were off to Prantz. For all the good that did, now she was alone. “May as well just give the map to someone, anyone else.” the young illusionist uttered with no attempt to hide the bitterness in her voice. “With the way things generally work, they’ll come to the same place and find what so easily alludes me.” The woman lets out a long sigh, pressing her back to the tree , forcing herself to sit upright. “Its as if the gods, no..the very forces that govern the world, work in patterns against me.” Getting up, looking between note to map, she begins to walk slowly in her rounds once more. “No, Stand my ground I won’t give in. I’ll find this thing if it costs me my life…or my sanity”
-
Epheris won…There was nothing we could do..
Lin’da…that fool, once again ruined us. I don’t know how much longer I can put up with her. I suppose I cannot be too angry. What she did was simply an exaggerated version of the lesson I had already learned, the hard way. Truthfully, In the situation we are all in , I fear for her terribly. What has been done to me will only be done to her worse.
Epheris has more items than I know of now. We went to Darnios’ house…Brisbane, she was no where to be found, Mith ducked out many times before following us. We were alone. I don’t understand why these so called Heroes and Heroines are titled as such if they are simply going to duck out when it best suits them. But I do not know the whole story. Perhaps she was elsewhere helping our cause more than We could. But that would upset me too. Am I just to sit by and wait for someone more experienced to save my arse constantly? Why does it seem as if whatever I do is not good enough? Why does it seem to come so easy to some?
We still hold the two items Epheris wants, but now those items will be in his direct line of sight….We killed the host of Darnios, poor woman , it was hardly her fault. Apparently my original plan of killing the hosts would have worked, if only we were quick enough to get there before the final summoning was complete. If only our forces had not been depleted by devils so much as to not be able to grab the items before Epheris could do so.
If only…
Now Epheris is more powerful than ever before..
If anyone thinks I’m going to sit by and let this man gain power they’d be very much mistaken.
First I must learn not to dwell so harshly on my failure.
Then I must learn from it
Then I must correct our mistake..
I will make something out of myself
I will accomplish something before the Soul Mother feasts upon my very strands..
I have to….
The Great Dragon called me here for a reason
Dead or not, War or No War, I’ll prove myself
Somehow….
-
I don't need their disrespect...
They should learn to listen
I can do more than simply recite...
They've lost Freldo and Rawk. they can deal without me too
*scribes what she was trying to say*
Sea Torn Asunder, Commerce East to west...
The Gaurdians were probably giant statues to lead the ships in like a becon ((OOC:Kind of like the wonders of the world)) but since people dont want to LISTEN
-
Well, I'm back...It's almost the same as how I have left it..the temperature is just a little colder, and the grass isn't as withered as it is up north. The fishing industry is bustling more than every now that some alternatives have been eliminated, and my brothers and sisters are happy as ever.
My eldest sister Ohri, I learn is married with her first child! To Charles Murisian No less. To think he always had a crush on my younger sister. The baby girl is beautiful as is to be expected, she has beautiful parents.
I think I'll be staying home for a time, seeing if there's anything I can do to help my family.
I have taken a few trips on the sea, and one back to the forest, to visit the ruins of Saebhel's tower which still lay there....
I'm thinking of building my own tower from in the ashes
a phoneix reborn...I'll come back to Hlint one day...
But I hope Ill be better first....
-
Home is setting back into my daily routines. Wake up, cook and clean, fish and maybe do a bit of sailing for myself before settling down again. Shopping with my sisters and caring for the new born is always a joy (if not a bit of a hassle) I always thought I hated “spawnlings” Turns out I only hate them if they’re directly my responsibility. I don’t think I’d make a good mother, however that does not mean I cannot take care of young. I’ve just done it one too many times (thanks to my parents and their onslaught of siblings) to want to do it much more for myself.
. Now that I come back to my town with stories of the war in Pranzis, of demons and devils, of walking on the soil of completely different planes of existence, of aiding in powerful rituals, of drow and the Underdark, of artifacts of old and of love and loss, I’m looked upon here not as a frightening mystery but as somewhat of a town hero. it’s a nice feeling really, to feel so accomplished. Sad I know that the moment I step back into Hlint and the adventuring world (if I decide to do so) it will all disappear.
I’ve been digging for hints as to whom my father may be and so far have come up with absolutely nothing. A bard yes, Famous maybe, but if he was I know little about it. Now if only I could remember the song I used to play. It travels, flitters in and out of my head, sometimes I find myself singing or humming it almost despite myself but whenever I try to remember it to transcribe it to paper or commit it to memory it fully escapes me. Such are things I suppose
I’ve missed everyone very much. That is a lie. I’ve missed very few people , but the few I have I miss entirely. I do not stay home exlusively. There are times where I am gone days on end to check up on other things. My family seems concerned when I leave without sound or reason only to walk back into the door at random intervals , but they seem to have accepted it as normal by now. I think they know I could never stay here entirely , or for long.
I met with Ael on the bridge near farmer Prat’s over the Thalos river; one of my favorite places. There we spoke of the Drow Faldiir, and the demon and the orb. He hopes that I will aid him in either banishing or killing this maralith demon. I have not yet offered my services. However, I am certain Ael will listen to me, unlike other ventures I find myself a part of . He truly respects me and has always been there for me , since pandemonium. I must remember whom my true friends are.
I invited him to dinner. The townspeople seemed a bit shakey, but my family welcomed him well enough. I guess they expected me to have made some odd and unusual friends, and after Freldo they assured me they could handle everything and anyone. We laughed and we joked. Ael was calm as ever. I’m glad to have friends like him and the few others I would call such….
I may come back soon..
If not just for the few I care about…
-
“You can have him….”
No where is safe anymore. I can’t even sit to read a book with Daphos, my new hound like familiar that was decided to be mine, at my feet. I was simply lounging around, simply helping and laughing. But apparently I’m not allowed my choice in friends.
“I’m through with you…and he….and Layonara”
I’ve have done, and still do stupid things. I’m stubborn to a fault I know. Its just been so long that I didn’t think I was causing any problems. Six years..six long years and nothing bad has happened.
“Stay out of my realm….”
Heh, no problems there Witch….I never have any desire to walk your plane….
“Because When I kill you there”
You wont get the chance…..I told you…
“You will not be coming back”
That I don’t give up my friends that easily
-
More thoughts on the matter:
I should feel so much worse about this. I really should. But I don’t. The situation itself, it doesn’t make me feel bad at all. The reactions that will come forth make me feel horrible, but the situation? No. Not at all. It all falls into place making some kind of odd cosmic sense. I can’t explain it right now, but something good will come out of this. Good things always come out of terrible things…
Thinking more:
I have a terrible habit of doing this don’t I?
More and More Thinking:
Devils are bound by their words…Devils are bound by their words but they seek to make their words most beneficial to them. Maybe I’m missing something…..This time…It doesn’t seem that way.
As a final thought:
Why am I no longer afraid?
I should probably seek to fix this. I know there are ways. But…I don’t -want- to. I don’t care what happens to myself, that’s not it. I don’t care what happens to Layonara. Still…
Heh..Kyle said: The more things change the more things stay the same
Definitely.
-
I could Write about Geladremess and Po'Tung or whoever the other demon is. I could write about what's been going on with MAF. I could tell you about Storan's crypt or the necromantic goblins... But to tell you the truth I really don't feel like writing...
-
They’re starting to die a whole lot younger. Its almost unsettling to think about really. Elgon is gone, and it really makes no sense. They’re just needlessly dying a whole lot younger. Elgon was younger than I. I hardly knew him, so why am I dwelling on it? Because people that have come to Hlint years after me are dropping like flies. Nepp and Ash are on death’s doormat, and while Ash at least has been here for quite some time, they’re no where near my experience or power. People aren’t learning to take better care of themselves. I’ve seen this first with Elrend. People Just aren’t learning. Perhaps I have simply been lucky, or perhaps they just travel more than I, but that is no excuse. People must learn to be careful, or else they won’t learn the fundamentals of survival. They’ll die. Over and over again they’ll die. Two months, and will anyone remember Elgon’s name?
Celgar, he’s….I don’t even have the words to explain it. When I walk away..When I walk away repetitively , that means I want to be left alone. It means I don’t feel like company. Why can’t he respect that? No, instead he yells and accuses me of ignoring him, accuses me of getting colder. So what if I am? If he’s going to complain about it, no one but himself is making him stay and if he’s going to stick around then he shouldn’t complain. I don’t understand what’s going on….
*Following the bulk of the entry are a few happy notes on lightning elementals, Brielle, Malor, and fun times*
-
*Rhynn sits in the room saved for her in her home on the Southern Tip of Rilara. She finds herself visiting more and more frequently lately, checking in on both her younger siblings and her niece. She feels as if her family has once again become her personal responsibility. That with the problems with the world she should seek to provide for them rather than adventuring simply to fill her own wanderlust. So she returns, more and more often, always bringing gifts of food or some odd trinket from one of her adventures. Rhynn smiles as she realizes the youngest one , now twelve himself may actually have some interest in the Arcane Arts. She may take him, may teach him, when she’s ready.
Sitting at home she has come to a certain group of realizations, all brought about by a line she’s read in a book*
You Can Not Lead Those Unwilling To Follow….
*No one at the time would realize how fully the young illusionist would take these words to heart, as such she pens the following , after the quote into her journal*
It’s time I stop being selfish and foolish. It’s time I learn to accept people for their faults rather than to ridicule them for it. Its high time I learned to bite my tongue and accept the plights the world has offered along with the gifts. My life is not as terrible as I would make it out to be. Far from, and its high time I realize that and stop acting as if it were. I have responsibilities. I have a family to worry about, and being the eldest it is not my job to antagonize over my shortcomings or the shortcomings of others. It is my job simply to fix myself to the point where I can compliment and care for those in my immediate sphere. It is high time I learn to respect others even if their goals, aspirations, skill, and ideas seem to vary so differently from my own that I judge them as idiotic. Its time I stop.
I’m well past maturity and its time I start thinking and taking some accountability for my actions. I cannot lead those unwilling to follow, but that in turn is not the most important aspect. The goal is not to take control of a situation, but to use your skills along with the skills of your associates to best compliment the situation at hand. The goal is not to let personal feelings and personal issues come between you and the task at hand.
Learn to work with others Rhynn
Learn To compliment your skills with that of others Rhynn
Judging is always going to occur, You are always going to get angry at something or someone, The goal is not to let it stress you out to the point of inconsistency, and render you inable to function at your fullest capacity.
What you want can be yours and you can take it
If you do it in a mannor differently and more acceptable then the way you have been acting.
All these things are written, now the hard part will be acting on them
Grow Up Rhynn.
-
Our M.A.F. Meetings are over. When last we met we made our way deep underground to find a glowing green orb. Enchantment. Ew. Inside the orb was a key. With this key we found our way to an old underground ruin sight. The old city. We found a library there and I was sure to grab a book as a present. Just tax records but…still a book really. An old, precatacylsm book.
We went into the shrine to find the toughest puzzle we’ve ever seen. Hours we threw ideas around, and eventually it was a combination of all of our ideas that was correct. At each cardinal point there was an oval generator with two orbs surrounding a trapped chest. The trick was to use the colors indicated in the song in order (Amythest, Red, Azure, Black, etc) And match them up with their symbol buttons on the generator (Heart, Flame, Eye, FISH, etc). To get rid of the trap. When we did so, we had our “Trails in pages” As Honora read from a book. I have the whole reading (or most of it) Copied into my journal from what she said. There was also a hazy form in the box in the center, and from what we read we deducted that they were keeping a preserved spirit locked away in slumber. So On we went when a portal made itself known.
The portal led to an underground cavern with many false illusionary doors, and the crystal guardians. Sadly we were forced to slay them though I would have rather not. On we went until the cave led to a pass back outside. There we met phantom sea elves and mer people which hurt our party dearly. Two died but we were able to return their lives to them before finding another temple. Going onward we found the final puzzle. A ward, and orbs.
The wards will fall the orbs will glow…
Maybe not exactly, but the staff Honora was holding was pulling itself towards the third piece (the chalice) inside of the ward. When it got there the whole thing released healer’s energy and we rushed back to the form in the box to find that it was revived into a hazy fading humanoid form, who has always been with the Mother Ocean. I think…we restored balance.
Yashilla had Corosca, the old avatar Of Shindaleria killed, tilting the balance towards Mist.
If this is the next Avatar , I think we may have tilted it back to center…
The Avatar thanked us and presented us each with gifts, a rosary made of healing pedals (the purple ones). Some of us received special gifts, starting with me.
“You work with the weave, and the azure course of the ocean runs through you. These were made by those of old like you, wear them well”
Said the avatar, handing me a pair of blue gloves. As I slipped them on I felt a new surge of creativity. My illusions will now flourish more so than they did before because of these gloves, as the illusionists of old and ancient times did before me, I wear these gloves.
Its been a long…long…long road. Its been tedious. I’ve been horrible to these people, and I’ve felt wronged many times. Yet still, we triumphed, we came together despite our differences to get this done.
Many questions remain unanswered, many things left to do , but that’s another adventure and another day…
However, M.A.F may be just the thing I want to work towards restoring…
----------
Other than that , things have once again become hectic with Malor’s kiss and declaration. I made it clear to him that while I feel for him there would always be, and always has been another whom I love with all my heart as well.
Unlike Ilsare, I think it is a great gift to be able to love more than one person in the same fashion and multitude. I’m not so sure…But Malor didn’t seem to mind, or if he did he didn’t let on. I still don’t want to hurt him, and hope to the Gods I can avoid it…
Seems either way I’m going to hurt someone though…..
Always this situation
-
There is no Future
There Is no Past
I Live This Moment As My Last
There's Only Us
There's Only This
Forget Regret
Or Life Is Yours To Miss
No Other Road
No Other Way
No Day But Today...
-
A few interesting things have been happening, however I feel as if we have made minimal progress in the aid of Faldiir in accordance to his little demon problem. This is mostly because Spelgaurd and the Tower of Lucinda are utterly useless if you are in need of their aid and your name doesn't start with an E and end in an ldarwen. Atleast, that seemed to be the thought running through everyone's mind..
I sent a letter out to the Employment Opertunities Agency in Prantz, and am hoping to get a reply from them soon.
Anything that ever was between Celgar and Is now gone, and Malor and I are connecting wonderfuly. I never believed those old words I heard, about being able to love more than one so fully. I always thought I would love only one, and have something that was never meant to be in the way I wanted it to for the rest of my life. Apparently I was wrong. Maybe Ill start looking into Ilsare again.
Speaking of starting things up again, I've been taking to brewing lately. Got Malor drunk from making him try the Dwarf's Head ale I made. Maybe I'll offer some to Exodus to see if I *truly* did it right. Malor's a really sheltered guy. I'm afraid I'm going to currupt his mind....
**Upon Finishing this journal entry, Rhynn purchases a load of very expensive lead based ink, and returns to a quiet place in the Network's base in Leilon. She spends the day recopying her journal (in very small text as to minimize the pages) into a new book, then burning the pages of the old one. Rhynn then prepares herself a ritual in one of the empty rooms, going on for hours casting an Illusionary Script on each page of her journal, designating the reader as herself only, and the suggestion as "Forget This Book's Existance and leave this place". After the ritual is complete she makes a mental note to renew it in eighteen days and takes the tome along with her**
-
A group was called to Dalanthar to handle the instance of a ring that oozed negative energy. In spending a lot of my time in and around Dalathar I picked up this rumor pretty quickly and decided to go check it out. Most of the people there I didn’t have a real problem with. And Malor was there as well. But then Daralith and his giant on a chain showed up.
I don’t understand the group’s reasoning. How could you not distrust a Ca’Duzite Drow? Now I’m not against Drow. I like Nepp, I liked D’Lin. But when you’re openly following Ca’Duz, making hell for the rest of the party without doing a lick to help (He’s a cleric and a wizard yet I did not see him lift a finger to fling a single spell nor heal unless it was for that big oaf woman whom he only keeps alive to serve as the shield he cannot carry)
The Scrying of the ring eventually led us to Highpass Fort, where I found a few fiddles on the stage. We learned that the ring was a gift given to bards with exceptional talent. The fiddles we eventually learned , contained pieces of a soul, though I was not content to let the Drow see these, we had little choice. He had a necromancer’s focus.
All together we decided to go back to Dalanthar, to find out from the local officals who could’ve had this ring. I was at this point feeling sick from the cold so we decided on Malor and Klaug to fish out the information while the rest of us stayed outside the town in case more undead (who seemed to track the presence of the ring) appeared. What was learned from a Halfling was that the man who earned this particular ring was a cheater that was kicked out of town. I’m thinking perhaps a mage who trapped the soul of a bard into a fiddle to win this ring. But why? Was there something special about this ring in particular, and if so why did he allow for it to so easily be picked up?
The ring led us to the fiddles through scrying, maybe by scrying on the fiddles we can then find the next clue.
However, if Dary and his oaf refuse to play nice, then…
----
Hawk showed Malor a book.
I feel bad for Malor, poor confused soul, Love him to pieces.
**After Writing she casts the same spell onto this page and closes the book**
-
I met Epheris again. There was a call to aid to Saudiria to aid in their growing troubles with the giants, and some of the greatest of the world’s heroes answered the call. Well, maybe not world heroes per say, but stronger than what I usually have to put up with. Amongst the group were friend’s faces: Ael, Cym, Daeron, Gunther, and then faces I only see once in a blue moon: Reventage, Lalaith, Quillwem, Quantum. We were, all together an efficient team, more efficient than any group I have ever been a part of. As we rushed back from south to west gate defending the town I could not help but to think: “Would the battle in Prantz have gone differently had these people been by our side?” .
I think it was one of the clerics who first noticed the whip marks on the giants’ backs. Something or someone was controlling them. No sooner than we came to that conclusion did the onslaught of abishai and pit fiends begin. It was then I was certain; Epheris had come to terrorize the town. And sure enough, standing off on a cliff in the distance: Epheris.
Reventage seemed content to simply fling arrows at him in order to piss him off. Epheris must seriously be seeing a pattern in the women of Layonara by now; I think I’m quite civilized compared to some of them. Epheris eventually, after sending the terrible Enriyes our way (I fell to one. I HATE Enriyes. HATE HATE HATE) came down to talk to the archer, Reventage.
Eventually I was able to talk to him (although he did ask me about my tongue, I said it was quite fine. I tried to keep myself in at least a partially respectful tone while talking. I know when enough is enough). Apparently the Saudirian fight was a ruse to get the attention of some of the best. Why thank you Epheris, you’re not so bad yourself, far as Devils I hate go. He gave me, and us his word that he would not attack Saudiria again, and then exploded as Ael questioned his word. I had to calm the two down, stating that a Devil would stick to the word he gave, no more no less, and that if he said he would not attack or send things to Saudiria anymore, he meant it. Anyway, Seems Epheris wants us to take out a demon-worshipping cult. Now, I have no problems with this. They worship demons and therefore should be eradicated. But I made it clear to Epheris right then and there: I was not a lap dog. I’d do it this time because of my own intentions. If someone else had asked me I would have done it as well. However, Epheris will get me to do no evil. Epheris told me we had a choice, and if we didn’t want to do it he’d just do it himself and not attack the town regardless, when he had time. I asked him what was keeping him so busy.
“things” he said. All right then, none of my business. That’s not to say I’m not going to look into what he’s doing. He may not be directly trying to kill me anymore, but it doesn’t mean I trust him enough to have a free reign. I’ll do what little I can and get others to help.
Things with Malar are going as good as or better than ever. I’ve taken to cooking now and managed to make quite a tasty loaf of wheat bread. I’m also in the market for some wheat flour and corn oil, and it seems I’m going to be paying quite a bit for it. This may be a problem, as I’m trying to save up for a house. However, I believe that with the funds I will receive from the raw diamond, I can replace whatever I’m spending on the materials. And then, in addition I will have other things to sell, A lion’s bag and a few other assorted items.
I feel myself becoming, with my love, more devout to Ilsare again. I feel almost terrible, in being such a fair weathered friend to my Goddess, that I do not deserve the gift of love she has bestowed upon me. I will make an effort to become more devoted and appreciative to and of the gifts I am granted. And give proper thanks
**It is now understood that Rhynn does a ritual for every page she writes**
-
Poor Lily. All that time it was her dead sister manifest in pockets of the Weave, possessing that trashcan. Possessing isn’t even the right word. Lily, a mute girl from Hlint, had a sister that died in a farming accident at age five. They were twins, and her sister; Lotus felt the need to look after Lily and finally got the chance to do so. Yardislan and I played with the idea that the ‘spirit’ was a manifestation of Lily’s power and imagination, and that she was, in fact, a budding sorceress. That turned out, however, not to be the case as the weave was amplifying negative energy (not that the spirit was bad, negative energy is just the power of the dead) to give the spirit a bit of a kick. In the end we learned that kids pick on Lily because of her disability , and she had no friends, causing her sister to stick around. We convinced her that her parents would take care of her, and Quil went so far as to offer an alternative, adoption (I guess from some of the kids Nyyana and Anna take care of) for the parents of Lily, so she could have a friend. Lily’s a cute girl, and she has a dear family, but there was too much affection invading my personal space for me to actually enjoy.
Got back to the benches, sold a few diamonds got a bunch of corn and corn oils and sat around with my love…when he got down onto one knee and…
Well , he asked me to marry him.
I don’t think I could’ve been more shocked and well...happy. I think I may have fallen off my chair or passed out. I could not have said anything besides what I did. So eventually, I am to be married.
We spent a bit of time talking about it, and then I heard an almost Booming
“RHYNN! You’re not going to give up your adventuring for cooking and babysitting are you?! That’d be a shame!”
I turn around and see none other than Plenarius. Well, I don’t mind the man, quite like him actually. Just..well his wing span always scared me a bit ever since I went flying on firesteep. I mean, its not because its unnatural, I don’t like wings in general. The carrier falcons scare the life out of me as it is!
I can’t help but think through all of this though: Do I deserve it?
I took everything from someone.
I gave nothing (but what I could) in return
And then I took happiness for myself…
Am I truly that selfish?
I made it excruciatingly clear to Malor when he told me he loved me and I him, and he said he accepted it. But Does he? Or does he just feel so strongly that he’s forced to. If the positions were turned, I would, and I have before…
Is what I’m doing right?
I shall pray to Ilsare for answer, but I shall also seek to find answer myself.
(Side Notes: Houses are in less abundance and more expensive than we thought, itll take a bit more work.
Karthy is fun)
-
The days have been busy. I’ve been going along with Malor, through Mistone Rilara and Dregar raising money for a house of our own. I am aware that the house will probably need a lot of work to get it the way I want it to be, so I am prepared to pay more. We’re also making some progress with the wedding itself. Though no date is set, I’m beginning to come up with an invite list, and I’ve also pinpointed who I wanted to be in the wedding, and made them dresses of red and white, in Ilsare’s graces.
There are Five people I can think of that I would want beside me on this day:
Anna: she’s been a sister since the beginning. Even though I’ve ruined our relationship, and don’t deserve her friendship in the slightest, I do want her by my side. We’ve been through much, and I’d like to believe that we’ve helped to sustain eachother. She’s like a big sister to me. Even if I don’t always follow her advise, it is always there, and usually I find myself going back to it
Nyyana: if Anna is like a big sister Nyyana is a little one. I have not seen her in ages either, but I feel as if I could have been like a mentor to her if given the chance. I worry about her and seek to protect her. Abigail asked this of me a long time ago, but this is not the only reason. She doesn’t need me. She can take care of herself, however I’ll be there for her. In the relationship between Anna, Nyyana and I, I guess I’d be like the middle child.
Brielle: My newest friend, and also one I feel as if I relate to quickly. Started out not caring much for eachother, but that was before we realized how much we have in common. She’s an Ilsarian like I am. She loves completely and fully. I seek to guide her and she seeks to aid me.
Muiriann: With what has happened with MAF, One would think a Mist-ite would mean certain things for me. Not so. Muir may be chaotic in nature, as her goddess, but that suits me well and sometimes we can not help but agree where others would look at us as if insane. Ilsare and Mist are friendly towards one another and so are we. She’s heavy with child as well now, So I will seek to aid her in that
Finally:
Matilda: She’s been a constant for me, ever since she sought to help me get out of my involvement with the Arcane Alliance. Though I never became a Lucindite as I suspect she may have wished, We’ve fought at eachother’s side many times. The mage, and the protector of the Weave. There is no one I would trust at my side in battle as much as she, and therefore no one I would want more at my side at this time of transition than her.
The places for the wedding may be :
Gelon river – near where I was born
Minaret of Symphony – Beauty and Symbolic Value
Lake Rillon: Natural Beauty.
We still have a few more places to scope. Perhaps Lake Corax ..
Or…Or that beautiful Lake on Xantril of accessible! Yes! I think I may want the wedding there! Would be hard to reach, but I would love it!
Thinking of having the freelancers cater to the party, even if we do not hold it in the tavern.
-
Our House is purchased: 232 Halft Lake. We didn’t bother to furnish it yet due to the house inspections coming up soon, and the fact that I think we’re going to get a bit of remodeling done. The house is way to open and a bit too large, actually, for my liking. I was thinking something a bit cozier. The house does however have a pleasant yard with a nice flowerbed and arch.
New Ideas for the wedding: We may have a cruise, that is a wedding on a ship. So far the invite list is up to thirty , including us two, those in the wedding and the priests: and I plan to keep it that way.
However, I’m afraid. I have my own qualms against giving myself completely to a person. I don’t know if I’m ready for it. I don’t want to be tied down by a ball and chain for the rest of my life. My life is mine, I want to be free to do as I wish. If I want to get up one day and leave for months, I want to be free to do so. If I want to spend a few weeks far away from everyone, Well, I want to be able to do that on a whim too. Right now I feel as if I can’t. I know myself. If I get cornered I’ll seek to escape. I love him, so I don’t want to feel cornered. I know if I feel as if he’s taking my freedom away , I’ll take it back myself. And that won’t always lead to good things..
….Adept at Ruining my own Relationships….
Indeed…
This cult that is arising in Arabel is giving me problems. Especially when I wake up with Calise and Ilsare’s healer poking me asking what I did to myself now. Nosy girls. Lilian is still with them, and Honora , under Lin’da’s guidance rushed in, got herself noticed, and then had the Statues attack us. I mean, the least they could’ve done was ASK if I’ve prepared my spells yet. They almost resulted in me ruining my book! Shame on them.
Few more things left to do. Get the estimate on the wedding. Contact the Freelancers, tell them I need food for thirty. Get the gold for that . Finalize the date. Send out invitations..
So much to do…
-
I spent yesterday with Plenarius. His wings, well, I don’t fear them as much anymore. I guess its like an acquired taste, something you have to get used to. It’s the way he is. I shouldn’t fear something because of the way it seems. Its not that I don’t trust him. Its simply that it startles me. Or that it startled me. I don’t mind it so much anymore. We just traveled around Mistone and eventually met up with Daeron and Jennara to have Plen make a few emerald rings and amulets (this was after he told us the story of Eon and Katia). We had a nice little chat on the way though, before I got myself attacked by assassin vines in Selian’s forest.
He’s so free. He can just pick up and go whenever he wishes, and I told him as much. He compared it to my being able to go invisible whenever I wished. But It’s not the same, He can remove himself from society and not return. I have duties here that I must perform. I have the things I’ve gotten myself into. I can’t just fly away like he can as much as I sometimes wish I could. I long for his freedom, I truly do.
-
More crock and bull about those negative energy soul items. As a side note to all of this, I find it funny that people who have little to no respect for me can’t help but follow me. People whom I haven’t said a kind word, or any word to in years, can’t help but be enraptured by me. It’s rather flattering really. It’s so funny that those who show not an ounce of decency towards me are so willing and able to simply….follow me where ever I go, even if its out of a tavern to get air for a single moment. I guess they’re just nominating me as a good leader, seeing as they are , by default so willing to follow.
Now, about those soul items: It was agreed to take them (after finding two more) to the temple of Aeridin to perform a counter ritual in order to remove the souls from the violins and put them back into the cycle. The thing that almost brought me laughter was the fact that the Aeridinite priest seemed hesitant to do his duty. she seemed to not want to return the souls to the cycle. It was quite amusing actually. She asked if the souls wanted to go back. Irrelevant, Do you ask undead if their souls wish to return? No. But you put them back anyway. The Aeridinite then stated that the souls may have decided upon themselves to be there. Again, what’s it matter? A lich decides to lock his soul in a phylactery to escape the cycle as well. What makes this situation any different? After I stated all of this the Aeridinite, grudgingly offered us a book to help. I think she was just upset that I was lecturing her on her own dogma. Well, she should go back into study. I don’t think she’s ready to be a full fledged priestess yet if a mere mage can point out the flaws in her own religious understanding.
I wish Maev the best of luck in performing this counter ritual, as I do not think anyone else amongst us can. That girl worries me. Before we set to go she appeared at the bindstone weakened and fatigued. Despite our differences from day one, she is one of the faces I would be sad to see leave this world. As I said before, and will say again: I like her. She’s spunky.
Honora and Daralith on the other hand. Well, they can drop into a ditch and drown for all I care. They get no Rhynn love. If I could somehow take this operation on with Malor, Storold, Klaug, Gunther, Maev, and Therain I would. However, I know that I can’t so I must simply rest assured in knowing I’m doing the right thing in trusting each item with the people I hand them over to. I fully admit that I am not always the best person to handle such things. I also, however see that A Drow Necromancer Ca Duzite (I can tell, there are barmy spiders EVERYWHERE on his robe and he calls Az’atta a wretch) should not be trusted with anything. Thinking this saddens me. Tathnolu was my friend, and yet he is a Drow and I suspect a Ca’Duzite as well, from what Ael has told me. However, Tathnolu never seemed to be as outright evil as Daralith. Maybe that’s what makes me like him, or maybe,….he’s probably just fooling me, That’s what Saddens me. Hrm…Of tangent. Anyway, I see that I am doing the right thing, and even if one or two or even a whole group of people ridicule me every step of the way, I know now, from Ael’s advice (one who has always been there for me regardless of the many falls I’ve made) that there are those that would stand behind my every decision, or at least listen to them and offer their advice in a kind way whenever possible. There are those I can bounce Ideas off of and gain something from, and there are those who either will not listen or ridicule every step of the way. When I am around the second type of person I must grow skin as bark or skin as stone, as my spells allow me to do, grin, and bare it, always keeping in mind the people who would stand behind me. I am going to take to traveling with these people more often if possible: Ael, Sahala, Yard, Daeron and whomever else seems to listen to me and accept me for who I am. Even Lin’da maybe, Her intentions don’t seem to be cruel, on the contrary: I get the feeling that she atleast feels as if she’s watching an earlier version of herself. I think it angers and upsets her. I think she truly wants to help but is going about it the wrong way, so I tolerate her. I can grow to like her if I can understand what I am doing to upset her. She’s good for bouncing ideas off of as well when she stops from acting long enough to listen. Well, I guess this turned into a report on all of the people around me. Ah! The housing examinations of Prantz are over and so Malor and I decided to furnish our house finally. The wedding has been postponed indefinitely or until we both come to terms and are ready for it. Or rather, when I am ready for it. Anna and I had a talk and ultimately I agree. I don’t need a piece of paper forcing me into a binding love, I already love him and don’t need to be bound into it. I love him, and I’ll love him until I don’t love anymore. And that is that. However I don’t see not loving anymore as something that’s going to happen, so he’ll just have to accept me as the way I am, and I think he is. I simply wish he would give me his own opinions though and not be so inclined to follow my own. I don’t mind him disagreeing with me, all people disagree at times, I just want him to feel comfortable with the fact that he does not always have to agree with me. If there is no honesty understanding and trust then there is no love.
I think I am going to speak once again with J…J, and see what’s going on in Prantz. Now that I am successfully settled in I think I may have more of a chance to obtain employment there. I also have a few things to handle with D and Jr about ‘N’. I believe that in working with these artifacts, as I plan to do in Prantz that I can get closer to reopening the museum, finding Kaya, and remembering Estibana to the best of my ability. The Keeper told us to remember, Ill do one better: Ill share Estibana with all who will know it or listen.
-
The Following are Rhynn’s Notes on Everything she knows of the Seeds of Four Seasons….
A Time For Revenge
And So It came time for the Triumvirate Offical: Triumvir Elika To announce her resignation from office in order to spend more time with her family in Luck, as well as returning to her duty as a priestess of Aeridin. Serving in the position for six years, Triumvir Genma has promoted for the welfare of the common people as well as leading many disaster relief operations. Her leave from her current post will be effective immediately once a suitable candidate has been found and approved by the current Triumvirate. The arrangements were made, and the Mistone Alliance started to run checks for those suitable for the new opening in position. The Queen’s advisor Gilormere Earthen came up with a few names, but none seemed as qualified as the Sorceress hailing from Hamsphire: Jains Meteior. She had been described by all who knew her as sociable, charming, and intelligent. Unfortunately, besides this no one knew much more about her. No significant works were mentioned besides the fact that she ran as an Assistant minister of the Commonwealth and of Intelligence. So the day came for her to be anointed into office. The ceremony took place in the courthouse of Hlint, where a portion of the world’s Dragon Called heroes were invited as witness. The Flag bearer called their named as Triumvirs Danta Maru, a rather shy and easily influenced woman, and Tanus Lorn, a good hearted man, were introduced along with the retiring Elika Gamma. Trumpets were sounded, and all stood to see as the new Triumvir Jains Meteior gave her introduction speech. Much to the confusion and surprise of those around her, Jains gave, instead a first proposal of action as follows:
“I propose as my first order of business to Remove the treaty of Mistone and Roldem, since the Kingdom of Roldem no longer exists, and to remove all Mistone troops from Roldem. I propose to vote immediately.”
There was an outrageous cry amongst the court, made by the Dragoncalled and Triumvir Lorn. They would not stand for this. Lorn made a speech, saying that it was Mistone’s duty to help Roldem in their time of need, and many dragon called applauded at his words. However, it would not be this simple. For the vote was cast, and both Triumvir Maru, and Meteoir voted for the removal of the troops. Maru, apparently ashamed at how her decision went over , or perhaps downcast and how easily swayed she was, left the building immediately. Lorn stayed after to speak with the dragon called, telling them how little was really known about Jains Meteoir. It was proposed by Rawkwin, cleric of Aeridin, that a small group, consisting of him, Sniverous, and myself would go speak with Allurial and Gilormere. No sooner than the three of us got out the door were we called back by an urgent call. Two Minister assistants; Turis and Kane, and the Minister of the Commonwealth Burbis had been kidnapped by constructs. Turis was last seen heading for Haven, Kane to the grey peaks and Burbis to the temple in the High Moors. The Dragoncalled split into three groups, each going to help one of the Mistone Alliance officials. Reventege, Brisbane, and Plenarius were the three group leaders. I went along with Plenarius’ group to the High Moors, which consisted of myself, Rawkwin, Sniverous, Jennara, Twixel, Lalaith, Yardislan, Rodlin, and myself amongst others. On the way to the temple we fought many different constructs: Clay and Bone Golems, along with Golems of Rock, Metal and Shield. Halfway there, we ran into a Golem that seemed to talk freely. He seemed to have a mind of his own, not merely dictated by another:
“Puppets of the Shifter! Allurial and Lucinda are the True Betrayers! You are just being used!” He said.
We ignored this, killed the golem and went on to rescue Burbis, and bring him back to Port Hampshire, where we met up with the other two groups and had a talk in the temple there. We learned that the other two groups had golems give them messages similar to the one we received. Similar to the one Ozymandias, Celgar and I went to speak to the Queen Allurial about some time ago… The three Officials came together stating that gnomes and wizards, clad in black and baring the mark of Corath were the ones controlling the golems. Upon questioning them about Meteoir, they admitted to knowing almost as little as we did ourselves. After the talk, the three officials were taken into highly secured carriages to return to the Mistone Alliance HQ, which would be on Level 5 lockdown for one month, costing the tax payers precious money when “paying for Roldem, a kingdom no longer beneficial to Mistone” Was seen as a waste. In two months time at most, the Troops of Mistone will be pulled from Roldem unless we do something to stop it. I implore you not to stop donating, and do not give any donations through the Mistone Alliance, since we do not know weather or not our donations are reaching the hands they should rightfully be touching.
A Time To Kill
Meeting again in Hlint, after hearing rumors about an increase in crime, the groups set off again; each group now with more members than the last time. One group headed to speak to Allurial, and the other two to Hamsphire to learn what they could on the woman Jains Meteior. One group, my group, was left without a leader, seeing as Plenarius decided to fly off on his own to gather information on the Mistone Alliance in Velensk. Without Plenarius or Rawkwin (Who joined another group) We were at a loss, once we split with the others while fighting golems all the way. Our group decided to look for information having to due with the birth of Janis Meteoir, to see if we could find anything to lead us into some insight about her past. We checked the birthing records at the Temple of Deliar with no avail. The Halfling High Priestess said that they did not keep many records on the “tall folk” and that since she was a sorceress we should try Lucinda’s House of the Weave instead. Upon arriving there, we found the other group, Reventege’s group , along with Plenarius. Plenarius said that all he could discover in Velensk was that they had tightened security. Reventege’s group, however got a lead in talking to the barkeep in Hampshire, and went off to Shoufal to follow it. Our group (consisting of Yardislan, Jade Willow, Jennara, Xan, Quantum, and myself) Went into the house of the Weave to find the group of Ozymandias and Brisbane. They had found a mentor of Jains in the art of the Weave, and were speaking with him. This mentor told us that Jains had surpassed all of her peers quickly, due to having another, private mentor. However, when pressed on the issue it seemed as if he lost the ability to speak. Ozymandias first asked if the mentor’s name began with an S. The wizard nodded in the affirmative. He then asked if the mentor wore black often. Once again, a nod. That settled it: Jains had been working with Selian. That left the mentor under Selian’s spell, which he tried to get rid of himself. It cost him his life. He blew himself up by attempting the counter spell. Selian had used her enchanting power to lead Jains to success. The only connection I can see thus far is that Selian wishes the world to be destroyed, and with Jains appointment into office, the continent of Mistone, and the kingdom of Roldem would fall into chaos. We headed back quickly, once again fighting many golems, to first leave a message with the Queen’s advisor (who led Ozymandias’ group to the house of the Weave in Hampshire), telling them about the new founding. We met a hefty amount of golems in the goblin wastelands, and feared that Hlint had been attacked. We sent a few off to Hlint , while the rest of us headed for the house of the Seilwood witch. As usual, Ozymandias took up the role of speaking, telling the Seilwood Witch about Janis and Selian, and the chaos that was reigning the continent. The Seilwood witch assured us that she would stick by Allurial no matter what, and hold true to the sister‘s pact. She also warned us that the Striker of Fear and the Lady of the Land were sympathizing with Selian. Also, Misty, the youngest and most influential sister, may side with Selian as well if well persuaded. With this new information, we headed back to Hampshire to meet the other group. In Shoufal, they saw Jains talking with Selian and the Lady of the Land who remains unsure of whose side she would take in this war. Ultimately now we are at a loss of what to do…the sisters are at a conflict, a pact that was once made is now broken. The sisters are united no more. Pieces of seven. Selian has something planned, I know it…but what?
A Time For Reason
Meeting in Hlint once again, our large group was contacted by one of the Seven Sisters herself: The Lady of The Land. She said that she was, indeed sympathizing with Selian’s cause, but would give us a chance to convince her of our own. With many people speaking we eventually got her to agree with us on a condition. In order for her to side with Allurial in this war we would have to mend the Broken Forest. Brisbane deducted that in order to do this we would need something she has heard about in her father Rhizome’s stories. Something called the Seeds of Four Seasons. Each of them, we thought, to be buried in a place of their liking: Summer, Winter, Spring , and Autumn. Our thoughts were Firesteep, The Barbarian Isles, the Thunder Plains and Willow’s Weep. With that we thought it most logical to first head to North Point then to Willow’s Weep and from there, Firesteep. Getting into Willow’s Weep was easy enough and we met no conflict, but where was the seed? Eventually Brisbane merged with a tree nearby , a very old Willow and returned some time later with the Seed of Autumn…And that was it…
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Seeds Of Change
Many years went by from that time with little to know talk of The Broken Forest, Selian, The Seven Sisters or The Seeds. Odd things, however seemed to be happening all at once. For one the Queen Allurial had gone missing, or very very sick. With this as well, was a gathering in Hurm to listen to the Bard of Blackford tell his tale of something that was sure to interest the heroes and heroes to be of Layonara. He also invited others to talk. This is what was said:
“My name is Powell Bard of Blackford Castle Library. It is my intention to write on the Seeds of change, something that I would say has already begun. Let us start then with recent history. There was an incident of note that set quill to paper not so long ago near Hlint. A brownie pursued by a balor of all things set things into motion. I may invite others to better describe that incident but the thing was the Balor and friends were seeking something, a seed and that has brought this assembly together. “ Now to start, things moving to held mend together some unity. I would make a proposition. First I will shortly invite those with knowledge and a desire to share it here with this assembly to step forward and make their information known. Secondly, On behalf of the Library of Blackford Castle, I am empowered to offer a small reward of 2500 gold owed to be traded in against books from the library as it suits the victor for any who can bring this seed into the care of the Library. This is something I do...knowing others may have their own ideas but it occurs to be that there may be...other ideas... So with this in mind I will return to this subject after others have spoken, oh and at that time I will take question. Now is there anyone here with the motion to get things moving.
A Halfling named Guddwick Muggins Steps Down:
“Hello Everyone. I have one note that states
The bright seed of the balor seeks this we should have it under Druid ontrol so let those who oppose us feel our ire.
Yea so that then lead to look and found another note as well.
If this seed the balor looks for is the force of law then we need to know more...recruit...read..check bards...make laws to cover. eventuallies
We then took our part in search of a bard of law. After a few days of searching with my party, we then discovered a note that was within the Blackford Castle
The Summer Seed: The Yellow Seed: The Bright Seed. Its history and purpose lie with the Druids of the Higher Path
We then found our way to point Harbor of Rilara, a painting of a lady mentions what you said sir, Imps chased by a brownie that started all this in the Seilwoods of Mistone.We did our best to slay the beast, and there was a stone set on the beast. It had writing on it. So then we brought ourselves to these woods and found our way to the Ranger's Vale. As our party headed further south into these woods we found ourselves surrounded by flying fire breathing beasts and one that seemed to be made of stone.
The Stone: Wait for the return of the Balors. Inform them where to go next only if they hold the seed.
Cleric of Rofirein Serissa makes her way down:
“In Hlint when man rushed in screaming for help. Barion killed the Balor, lots of imps dead as well. There was also a badly injured quickling (Brownie), I healed her and asked her what happened. She asked in return if I was the law.The Quickling said she witnessed a lady wizard send out an even bigger balor to find something called a bright seed. The quickling felt a… a sense of evil around this woman.”
This Woman was learned to be Selian of the Seven Sisters
Brisbane of the High Druids Makes her way down:
The seeds are something my father (Rhizome) has told me of. Its just a matter of finding where it resides in firesteep, and avoiding the red dragon Fisteron. The Autumn one was with a very old tree in Willow's Weep.
With all the information gathered the groups split into two. One forerunning group would go ahead into Firesteep to fight the balors if any found there, the second group consisting of the Druids would then retrieve the seed. This worked fine until the Druids got the idea that going ahead of the protection group (of which I was a member of) would be a good one. Michealis , the leader of our group was much perturbed with this idea and had no troubles expressing his feelings with Brisbane. After this slight disagreement, Brisbane decided to go talk to the water Elementals (Of Mist?) That resided on Firesteep as well. This lead to disaster and much death. Eventually it took our greatest fighters, mages and clerics to battle the elementals and raise our dead. In this time, Brisbane and Ozymandias went off, to separate places. Ozymandias to get the seed, or rather bark piece, and Brisbane to report to her father Rhizome. After meeting with Ozymandias again he told us that the seeds would actually need four pieces of bark to be found: Water, Earth, Fire, And Air. We had Two all together. Ozymandias then sent a dancer of Shadows into the Mines of Firestep to retrieve the third. He was successful, but unfortunately a Balor at that time arrived telling us he had retrieved Fire for himself, and that we would negotiate with him.
We all headed back to Prantz to plan our next move.
Though later, on a separate trip to Firesteep with Ael and Quill amongst others, we found a tree amongst the small apple grove, a tree with four bark indentions on it. This is the lock, the bark the keys. Insert the four keys, and the summer seed will come loose.
But before I worry about this, I personally would like more information. Gathering who I think will be best suited for the job, gathering information from the various places is exactly what I will do.
-
I spent some time in Tibum today. It's been so long that I've visited. Still, not a single change seems to have been made. It really makes one wonder if all of those donations to Jennara are going to good use, or rather any use at all. After listening to Ozy speak about certain world issues I feel as if I've gotten a better understanding of at least one side of the story.
All these poor people in Tibum. I think it's more effeciant for me to bring them my donations myself from now on, and to donate my time as well. Today I spent time with the children, showing them little illusion tricks (They seemed to like my pink bunny with a parasol) , and generally entertaining them while their parents cultivated and began to gather their things. I can only suppose they were working on fixing their houses or gathering food. As such I showed some of the older kids how to bake bread. I'm no expert but I do know the theories, so I figured making some kind of effort would be good. I also offered a couple of loaves and pies from Malor's storage to the children and families themselves. They seemed to appreciate it and welcomed me into their houses. I gave them my name as Asantiani rather than Rhynn. It's funny now that I think about it. In some way its as if I've become like my family back in Villiasport. They were sent there to help the town thrive. Maybe, despite the religious background conviction or order, I can do the same for these people, even if only on a scale of one. Maybe I can organize this myself as well.
One of the girls, I'd wager around thirteen or fourteen. Her name was Iasiu. She was adorable. I'd like to think that if I could ever have a girl, she would turn out to be like her. At first the poor thing was frightened of my magics, but with a little soothing and comforting I taught her that magic was nothing to be afraid of. What I found as her living conditions were quite sad. She takes care of her two younger brothers, as her parents died of starvation while providing to feed her and her brothers. I'll continue to look over Iasiu and her two bother's especially. I know how it feels to be the eldest taking care of the younger ones: I empathise with her, and if possible, will take care of her. She's much too proud to accept my help directly, but maybe indirectly I can make a difference.
-
That Iasiu, She's a lovely girl. I'm beginning to teach her to read and write. At least that is something she will accept not as charity but as a friend helping a friend. I told her I would do it so that we could more easily keep in touch. In truth that is only half of the reason. I want the people and children of Tibum and Roldem to be well educated as well as cared for and able to substain themselves. It is my hope that Iasiu (Who has already shown some interest in both having me teach, and teaching her brothers herself) will become a mentor to the other children and teach them what she will come to know. Eventually she will rise from the ashes of what the Gods had planned for her, and she will overcome these obstacles placed before her. Education is the key to a fortunate future as well as nurishment shelter love friendship and the ability to work together. I believe that while I can not give the people of Roldem all of these things I can strive to give them atleast some of what I have to offer. If that is an education: Reading and Writing, arithmatic and so forth, then so be it, It will better them
-
Of the things that have transcribed I must now write. Firstly the plague that is effecting many in Hurm. It came about by a group of adventurers (The ones that decided Lin’da Daeron and Ralinda were more skilled than myself no less) walking into the mosscrypts to ultimately , no matter the good intentions, upset a dragon into attacking the town of Hurm. Above that, the dragon, known as the Black Plague, set forth its disease on those of Hurm. I am now glad that I wasn’t deemed ‘skillful enough’ to go on this venture. If I had been, it would have been my fault as well that the plague was spread. Funny how bad things seem to happen to or because of people that piss me off. Almost prophetic really. sadly the plague is also starting to effect those here, as the Pandorns, Omer and Daniel have caught it as well. Hurm is Quarentined as is Krandor
From Lorindor there is a woman enchantress turning people into were cats that I have been employed to stop. Good riddance: I long for a chance to put the end to the life of another enchantress that is taking their powers too far. Even above necromancy, Enchantment is an evil art.
And as for my dealings, Well let me just say that a rash and foolish decision was made by a party I had no control over at the time that will probably put us in dire consequences. And by us I mean them. I was not entirely myself at the time. There is no way I’m going through with this as is.
The never ending quest for the seed has brought us to gain much information. More of which I will not transcribe here. Only that the Rofirinite Serissa has accused many of going against her religion to be outlawed including but not limited to: Jennara, Barion, Daniel, Brisbane, Lin’da, Elladan, Ozy and all in Brisbane’s party at the journey to Firesteep. Well, I did the only thing I could do. I warned Ozy and asked him to warn those who I would not seek to speak to. Like them or not its only fair they know what’s being said about them…
Malor and I fought and made up….
I have also lost one I considered a father, the only one to truly believe in me and seek to council me ever since my journey through Pandemonium. I am talking of course of the Dark Elf Ael. He has, for all purposes left. I found out when my worry for him (after receiving his downspirited letter) took me to his house and ultimately to his room. I should not have been prying around but I did find a letter left on the bed addressed to Sahala warning her of his departure. I left that place and the letter as it was. I don’t know if I’ll be able to get over this…
But as something was lost, something was also gained. Tathnolu , or Tathy has returned. It was good to see him in Hlint again as I’ve missed him. I didn’t push the means or the ends of his absence, and told him much of what transcribed since.
It’s amazing how good a well-rounded group of adventurers can do in even the most challenging of places. Truly amazing.
As for Roldem: Tili's learning is really coming along, she's all good with her alphabet, as are her two brothers. However she can read well enough to start telling stories from children's books to them. It also seems she has a wild imagination. Maybe a bard in the making, maybe trances of sorcery, maybe I will take her on as a wizard like me. I have to ask Malor a few things.
And in Prantz the gaurds are finally getting used to my presence. A couple of them decided to stop me one day (I -was- carrying many large boxes) to do a routine check. I assured them and showed them what I carried out in the open was no more than all the bread and pies I could fit in my hands for the situation in Hurm. I saw people watch on from their windows at the search. Its kind of sad. Is it possible to be content without being happy? They had the look of someone who has accepted this was the best life was going to get, that they had no more or no less than what they needed, and yet, they still seemed saddened. Anyway, I shared a loaf of bread and a few slices of pie with the gaurds who seemed brightened by that small gesture and allowed me on my way. I introduced myself formally and think that I am at least making some kind of positive effecton myself in this city...
I will be careful, and I will be as wise and thoughtful as Ael would have wanted me to...
Funny how tired I feel all of a sudden...
-
I can't be and I refuse to believe. I must seek out Drogo. There is no possible way I can handle this. None. None at all. It won't happen. Too many things can go wrong. What if it simply dies...
What if its....
*the ink is smudged as the book is slammed shut without finishing that sentence and only opened some time later*
And this relationship! I was fool to think I would ever be able to handle one of those either! Ozymandias was right, I'm perfectly adept at runing them myself and have been going down the same road time and time again. Ilsare is a cruel god that I never should of glanced in the direction of in the first place. If I love itll be my way, itll by my blessing and it won't have anything to do with the Heavens. Ill feel and love and cherish and respect every emotion seperately. I will relish in my joy and relish in my pains. I will learn to embrace all of lifes experiance, but in knowing that I ultimately control them. They don't control Life Death Love and Magic as much as they like to think they do. I control my destiny not some high up sitting on a throne. I am not to be governed over like this. I make my own choices.
-
False Alarm....
I got in contact with Drogo and it turns out I was not in any 'danger' at all. Furthermore It's as I have suspected. I'm not built to give birth to children. While able to concieve them I've been hurt too many times during the course of my growth to be able to give birth without endangering myself and ultimately the child. Such is life I suppose.
Those working on the whole negative energy crisis near Dalanthar are planning to meet again in the upcomming days. Am I going? I don't really know. It doesnt seem like I can make that much of a difference. Its not that I can't. Its more that I am not being given the oppertunity to. Its also not something I ever had to put up with. Well, Ill decide by the time the meeting commenses weather or not I want to be around for it. Perhaps I'll simply watch invisibly. I dunno...
I have to get in contact with Rhizome. I have a question for him...
-
Missions accomplished, deals made, things settled, strange strange things settled. I guess it’s kind of odd given the circumstances, but not at all unwelcome. I dare not write to which I speak here. But I am wholly serious, if what I have heard is true someone is going to get a –serious- talking to.
And the dealings with the enchantress slime have come to a close. She was using the power of a pygmy to transmute the men into a better society to which she could rule over, and was only sorry that she did not manage to complete her goal. In the end I was forced by my own better understanding and will to end her life. For those who think like that and seek to alter other lives so carelessly do not deserve the life they themselves are given. Weather it is my place or not to bring justice onto these people , I decided that this time, I would make it a personal duty. I all together, with recent happenings do not trust the Rofireinite church to take care of the situation. With the way they’ve been acting they would have been more likely to use her power in further experiments and make some kind of super army or something.
Broegar is continuing his shipment of people in black wagons out of the city and to another place. I am wondering if they are planning mass executions, genocide. But why? Simply to decrease the surplus population? Of course, he could be doing something insane like raising an extremely powerful undead army to use to take over the world. But That’s just silly…I hope
-
All I can really pen is: Wow…
Those who wished to do something about the plague in Hurm gathered around a fire in Northpoint. Frantic rumblings amongst the adventurers filled the air. ‘Will we be next?’ ‘What can be done’ ‘What is being done?’ ‘What of our friends left behind in Hurm?’
I took a seat beside Jharl , Quantum, and Katrien wondering upon all of these questions myself, trying to find my own answers. Yard arrived and I briefly made myself known to him by giving him a peace offering of sorts. Almond and Chestnut Oil, Pecans, and Eggs: In other words most of the components necessary for scribing and the creation of the component called The Lucinda’s touch, used for the creation of higher end scrolls. In this time Quantum began to speak to us personally about a type of spirit that watched over him in the time he was in Hurm shortly before returning. I couldn’t say that I understood, but I will do all I can to help him, and let him know I believed him.
Lin’da , who would apparently become the leader of this group (Go Figure) Led us into the Aeridinite temple to ask of a cure. Apparently she had been with a group that headed to Arborea to speak with the planar guardian Murelle much like I had once done in the torment of the planes long ago. We were told that we would be given aid in the making of the cure if we could retrieve from Arborea the component needed to do so. And so we set off.
Yard and I fundamentally decided that we could open a portal to Arborea much as he had done in the past to open portals to both Arborea and Baator. I still hold a lily from the plane, that could have been used as a component for opening the gate and directing it into the plane we wished to head to. But apparently it was not to be so as very few trusted our competence in the situation and would have rather walked the path through Arabel and Xantril to arrive once more at the cave that led to Arborea in the past.
So Yard and I took our teleportation tomes into Arabel while the rest of them walked. Let them know that our magic is both potent and direct. Do not underestimate the level of our ability….
With that said we walked the rest of our way to said cave, and through the beautiful forests of Arborea to Murelle’s platform once more where we were eventually given the component for a cure and a way back to the Prime (the gate we took was one way) without having to go through the more wild lands.
Upon our direct return we received a dire letter from Ireth: Broegar’s armies were on the march to Hurm. We were advised to warn the Druids and the Cenetaurs. This is when I used the my expertise in teleportation. The place I am most skilled in arriving to is Dalanthar, very close in relation to the Druids in retrospect with Prantz, where we turned up. I teleported, meeting Ozy on the way before running to the Druids of the Thunder peaks, giving them the warning then making my way to North Point to meet the others. There the Aeridinites worked to make one hundred vials of the cure with more to come. Jharl took some of these vials to Mistone along with Katrien. Barion , Praylor and another small group kept guard of the temple while a forerunning group would try to sneak into Hurm before the army arrived to administer the cure. Lin’da, Jennara, Jilsephonie, Angela Alantha and myself made up this group. At first we tried to obtain passage on a ship while learning of a naval blockade. Broegar was moving faster than we thought. After arguing needlessly with the sailor we gave up and took the road into Hurm invisibly, eventually climbing up onto a cliff in time to see Broegar himself along with his army and his Voice speaking to those in Hurm who were refusing his help. Eventually he turned his back but not before his voice read a passage: The very letter of Quantum and Elladan that spoke of cleansing the Moss Crypts of undead and what unleashed the plague in the first place. As a result Elladan and Quantum were considered criminals of the state. At this point the group who remained in Hurm exited the city to stare down Broegar’s speaker. Apparently Quantum turned himself in and was slaughtered, sent back to the bindstone while the others still refusing his help spotted us and brought themselves inside until the encampment and army retreated back to Prantz.
With them gone we dropped down the walls into Hurm administering the cure as we saw fit before leaving , burning our clothes and bathing our skin. Hopefully soon everything will be alright And I will continue to help in the curing, rebuilding and aiding of the people of Hurm. I have even discussed with Ireth the possibility of taking an orphan of Hurm into my household. Even if I can not have children of my own I can care for another. I am confident in my ability to keep myself safe enough to be able to provide care and love to another. And I will do so.
-
It wasn't there. We'll let the others confuse eachother and lead us again. Wolves?
-
Funny: Not a lot of time has passed but a lot of things have happened. I suppose I am behind without really being behind. Sort of odd. I guess I better get writing:
Kobal led the way back to that den where the cultists were hiding. This time we used the necklaces to get ourselves past the golems and it worked! The real problem besides finding Lilly was convincing the cultists that we were there to help them. Believe you me, we tried everything. Eventually I even tried impersonating their chanter with an illusion to get them to up out of there. They wouldn’t have it and we were in a pretty tight place so Kobal eventually just knocked them out and had the rest of them wait. I hated resorting to threatening these poor hopeless wretches, but such is the way things work.
We spent the rest of the time investigating our surroundings and beyond another guardian (That’s why the cultists were so intent on having the amulet) was an alter that I sensed would be used to guide souls along to a given location: It was conjuration magic but more as a guide or a lead than bringing something here. Conjuration magic that would lead something here somewhere else. Reverse conjuration.
The odd thing was the ‘nymph’ that seemed to show up randomly as soon as we were going to destroy the alter. Only she wasn’t really a nymph, She looked , when one looked with True Sight: like a red headed Drow with red eyes. Freaky. Anyway we spoke to her for EVER and eventually she got angered and told us to leave with the cultists, which we had no problem in doing. She was angry because we were intent on destroying the alter. I didn’t trust her at all and neither did Kobal but the rest just seemed to want to leave so we did. But upon leaving the woman sent Abishai and ERINYES (I HATE ERINYES HATE HATE HATE) on us. I knew she was a Devil. KNEW it….But we got out…
I posted a warning in The Wild Surge. And A notice under illusionary script for those who we think will be able to help. Yes: we’re going back and vanquishing this demon..
Better news: Sort of.
MAF IS IN BUISNESS AGAIN!
I was walking through Krandor, which seemed pretty heavily populated: When a man who claimed to be studying in Voltrex asked for Old Alvin of all people! Said Cricket Sent him! Turns out he was old Al’s nephew. I felt bad for dropping the news of his uncles death to him but he had a right to know. Anyway he asked us to find an envoy of his coming from Alindor, well..Rilara. (Jack apparently retired to a desert oasis: sandstone). But the Envoy never showed. After wandering what seemed to be in random directions we finally placed two and two together and realized the caravan with the envoys had been attacked by giants in Alindor. We went to check it out and found no survivors. We did however find a picture and figured out that the envoys were coming from somewhere in South Rilara. Near Home!
There were lots of us though so we split into two teams. Sadly I won’t be going to my home which doesn’t seem to make much sense since I know it best. Whatever. But Jharl is leading the other team and I’m leading the second one! They finally trust me enough to lead! I feel so happy that I will finally be able to realize my goal of estibana, if that is what this is truly about. Or even just realizing my goal of studying ancient artifacts. We picked the team as we picked relay teams when I was young. One person would pick and then another. I think I got a pretty good team seeing as all the people that annoyed me last time were put on the opposite team thank the gods. I’m still kind of ticked that Jharl chose Quantum before I could. I like him a lot and would’ve liked his company on this but Oh well. Malor was put in the other team because they needed a wizard. If Lin’da shows up they can have her too but I’m going to try to convince Tathnolu to help us. Itll be fun!
Speaking of Malor: He..we…argh…
How can I love someone and hate relationships at the same time? I think I did something really terrible in walking up to Ilsare’s shrine and yelling how much I hated her in her general direction. I’ve probably cursed myself more than I already am…
I can’t be in relationships. I hate the “Hi honey how was your day”s I hate the following everywhere. I hate the commitment I hate the shackles I hate the compromise. So Why did I lie to him and tell him I could do this?
Because I hate his tears.
-
So , against my better judgement I went back to deal with the Necromancer. I was asked by Malor for help:
Who am I kidding? I did it to prove to them that without me they would've been screwed. At least, I keep telling myself that's why. I don't understand myself some times. Am I disgusing my own goodness even from myself: Do the acts of kindness that may or may not drive me make me sick and in that case do I seek to cover them up with cynisism and cruelty. Or am I simply disgusted instead with the sarcasm and vileness and decide instead to cover that with goodness and loving acts.
Which is me? Or am I both
Am I the one that complains about good and evil when working in the fine line. Am I the one that works under good but with a vile face?
Or am I just a cynical easily angered , somewhat unwise and uncaring girl..
I need to stop with the facades...but back to what I was penning
The Necromancer is dead. Once again Magic Prevails. No, My magic prevailed. And I kept my temper. Why do I feel the need to prove myself to those other than myself?
Have I forgotten Ael's words? There are those that believe in my actions and my potency without me proving it. Still if I wish to obtain any respect I must do so this way.
The necromancer is indeed dead. But did he have to die? Who knows. So long as I could prove the potency of magic in a dire situation I don't really care.
As usual Malor and I hardly spoke on the expedition. I can't uphold this lie any longer. I have to tell him that while I care about him this just isn't working. We've tried. But I doubt I am meant for this.
I can love. I can love and loose and love again and I can preform the actions that are meant to go along with love (and only in love will I ever preform these actions). But I can't be in an offical relationship in a traditional sense. I just cant. It's not who I am, I am destined to be single. I am destined to stand alone, until I decide to love and even then indepentently and without compromise.
I can't compromise...I can't.....I have to be me. Unabriged me...
Yardislan has told me a few things of which I refuse to write here....
and We go back to Desperation Den fairly soon to take on the Devil that resides...
That is all
-
I saw Ash…By the bindstone….
In my foolishness I believed that it was simply her anguish over yet another death that made her look the way she did. That’s when she started speaking, and it only took a single word for me to know…
She wasn’t coming back…
I told her not to worry, that she would be in Glenns arms and run beside Folian with the wolves. I’m not really big on all of that god stuff, but I figured if its what you truly have your heart devoted to then that’s where you’ll be. I do believe though that she’ll be with Glenn. She needs to be. That was her place all along, and it’s only fair that now , even if it’s in a death most permanent that she gets to go to it.
She told me she wanted to see everyone smiling, and that I was supposed to go on and ‘plot evil deeds’. Yeah…that was Ash alright…We’re sisters, I told her as much. I told her I loved her and I’d miss her and she told me the same…I tried to hug her, and then she disappeared…
I haven’t felt this terrible since the first. No…This is worse then when Cole died. Much worse. She’s too close to me to be able to go like that. And now Nepp is left in a horrible condition and I don’t think he has much longer and where does that leave the kids? With Tyrian and Exodus? And what about when they’re gone. Then what?
It seems like sad news all over. I haven’t visited Roldem and Iasiu lately, but when I went back it was a scene of sadness as well. Iasiu had fallen sick: And sadly the healers and the temple both could not afford the herbs needed to heal her. The temple’s divine healing could only do so much without the proper funding to back it up. Most of the donations are going into the rebuilding and retcataloging of the library. I can’t blame them really. That’s what Aragenites do. Still I could not see another die. Not when she had her whole life to live and two brothers to look after. I gave her the money for the medicine and with the healers in that little tent I stayed with her until her fever broke. I brought enough to be able to pre-treat the brothers as well, they had been in contact with whatever it was. Thankfully it wasn’t the plague that was affecting Hurm.
There’s not much more of this I can take. I had planned to take Iasiu and her two brothers out of there. But now I have no where for them to stay, as I hardly have a place to stay myself. I set up a room in Jareg’s , and then there’s always Dalanthar. But I most definitely could not invite kids to stay in either one of those places (Especially the second). Once I save up for a place of my own though Ill take them home with me.
-
I wonder to myself now If I had made the right decision. I could not stand to see the suffering any longer. Even after everything we did to help Iasiu her condition bettered for a time and then once again grew steadily worse. Her brothers urged me to do something; sending me letter after letter of Iasiu’s condition. I did the only thing I could think to do.
I offered Iasiu a place to stay with me and my brothers and sisters in Rilara. She was dead set against it. Even in her sickness she has a strong will. I , of course offered to take her two brothers with me. No way would I leave them both alone. However they both assured me that they would be better off staying with their friend’s parents it Tibum. I will fully care for them and fully finance them, but they would rather be with their friends and their kingdom. As for Iasiu, her brothers eventually convinced her to come live with me at least until her sickness improved. It’s a unique thing. My brothers and sisters could not pinpoint it but it kept coming back. Iasiu is a weak and frail girl and between what I can decipher and my brothers and sisters’ divine skill we came to the conclusion that sicknesses that would not normally effect us effect her. It seems that things our bodies are strong enough to fight against , hers is not. Beyond that , Iasiu is only suffering what should be a simple cold or fever. It is her body’s strength to fight it off that is lacking, but so long as we keep her cared for she is fine and in good spirits; already asking to see her brothers again.
I continue to teach her to read and write and she is becoming quite good. She has an intelligence about her. She has a tongue about her too. Overly curious and not one to agree with you if she thinks what you’re saying is foolish or wrong. She’s even corrected my logic a few times. I knew I liked her for a reason.
I wonder if its cruel or wrong to want to keep her here with me. I adore her, and if taking her into my care means accepting her brothers as well I do not mind. Neither does my family on Rilara for that matter: They love their big family and are always ready to welcome one more….
I want to teach her, I want to , if she wants, make her into a proper wizard. I have already begun looking for my first books that Saebhel so discreetly left in my possession all those years ago, and in addition am salvaging what’s left of Saebhel’s underground library (that took a few visits). There are a few other places I can look but we’ll start there and see if she has any innate interest.
Other than that I’m beginning to gather information on something I am planning to write, and preparing myself for the next MAF meeting.
I’m also taking time out to properly mourn for Ash. In Ash I mourn for all of those I lost and have not paid proper homage to. Glenn, Addison, Elrend…Abigail….
-
There were children in Aeridin’s temple in Northpoint. In the earthreal one could see a Golden cloud. Quantum wasn’t lying , I knew he wasn’t. The golden cloud was as a dream land and each of the children were in coma like states, their astral projected spirit selves within the dream land cloud. Quantum wanted so badly to go back but Alleina and I feared leaving him on his own in there. With our separate skills we followed. I found some difficulty. I could see the soul …strands. I could see the soul strands leading upward, but it took me a while to figure out that I had but to follow them. The things I’ve read seemed trivial. I was able to reach deep meditation In the method I’ve read but no more. This way was the true way..
But I didn’t want to leave the dream. I loved it there. Those children though they had to go. I could not truthfully see their forms , just the golden mist. I’m sure that’s what I looked like as well. I recognized the forms of Alle and Quantum around me though, and together the three of us tried to get the children to return. Eventually we deducted that they understood our emotions, so we tried to feed them images and feelings of home. A family who would care for them, the fact that we cared. The simple things of life.
Truth was they didn’t know how to get home. We had to show them. I almost didn’t realize Quantum and Alleina disappear. Nor did I realize what I would later find out to be Katrien’s song pulling them back. I tried to will myself back by thinking of the only thing I would want to go back to but oddly my mind kept sinking into the negative….
That’s when Kat’s song changed. I didn’t know it was kat and I didn’t know it was music at the time but it accomplished setting my mind on what I alone could not properly do. I came back to the living and soon after the children did. And then that beautiful dream world disappeared and with it a part of my self.
I was angry. Angry at Angela for what I later learned she had done and Angry at Kat for listening and doing it. Angela said some words that made me feel better for a time, and I understand that what she did was really the only way she could return home. That what she did was not just for her sake, but because she knew she had to…..she knew because…..
The Following seems to be blotched out
-
*The following is written neatly on a spare peice of paper and shoved into a portion of her journal. It seems Rhynn has been brooding for some time*
//OOC: This is to be the thread pointed to on the off change in The DIIIIISTANT FUUUUTURE IF Rhynn Ever happens to die//
Rhynn’s Will
1) My emerald rings enchanted with intelligence to go to Ozy and Yard respectively (one each). I am to be buried with my amulet. My emerald mineral belongs to Ozy as well.
2) My gloves are to go to Ozy. They'll be useful to him. (Gloves of the Azure Guardians)
3) My ‘paladin basher’ (Oak Quarterstaff) is to go to Hawklen. He may find that kind of stuff funny.
4) Any books in my possession are Ozymandias’, except my journal and the first copy of my spell book. Those I wish to be buried with as well. All of the spell books Treana needs to advance herself should be made available to her at her wish.
5) My rosaries of healing, and my belt (In Honor of Shadow) are to go to Matilda
6) All True in my possession or in the bank is to go to supporting Iasiu and her brothers back in Roldem, and to the rest of my family
7) My Dagger, Saebhel's Demise is to go to Treana, as a sign of inner strength
8) All food in my possession should go to Jilsephonie to help with her orphanage.
9) I ask whoever is reading this to insult just one last person for me. And make it a good one, Ill probably need the laugh while burning enternally in hell's flames or something
-
A brief trip to the Abyss and Northern Xantril prooves that I could use some more training. My spells are potent in both defense and offensive manor, but knowing what to cast where and gaining some field experience would come in quite handy. I take it that I know not these things because I travel far less than your average adventurer….
1) Maraliths have something to block most spells unless you breech it
2) Bloodstone’s remnants have protections from death magic but Sun burst blinds them
3) Fire giants are immune to the hand spells but Weird works well on them even if taken one at a time (Note; Try an empowered Phantasmal Killer to see if it works)
4) Ice spells work well against fire giants if you can hit them with something that will not hurt your allies
5) Some can evade spells of evocation unless you are very proficient with them. Either train up on evocation or use spells that cannot be dodged.
6) Vampires pop well with Sunbursts and Disjunction works well
I’ll add more once I learn more. But with learning comes great danger and a chance at provoking the Soul Mother’s wrath.
-
Good Points:
1) I found out more about my home land of Alindor and have been asked by the Baroness to restore honor to her family who once ruled a kingdom within Alindor before it became Rilara. As such I feel like I’m doing a good deed to my homeland. Why was I so focused on Prantz when my thoughts should be with my home. I must find out more about Alindor outside my immediate sphere of my home. Maybe asking and reading will do me some good. We are, in a way still learning of the past, just in a different method than before. Before we did it through archeological study. Now we do so through primary sources and those who actually are still alive. In that way I am studying more recent world history now.
2) The group wasn’t as disorganized as I initially had thought. At least we weren’t all talking at once and arguing with one another. We did for the most part think things through
Bad Points:
1) In a burst of emotion, Maev went attacking a camp full of Vine members and gave us no choice but to aid her. I tried to keep Karn back. As a Xeenite and a bard he may have been needed later. I wouldn’t have wanted him seen. Plus he is my friend I care about him.
I feel as if I let those I was leading down. I never said I was the sole leader, just that I would be a strong voice and offer advice. I don’t believe anyone should lead solely without listening to the concerns of others. Daniel voiced my concern about fighting the Vine, and I had said its best to go in prepared, but not running in like some bloody dwarf. That was Daniel and my thought. I did however state that I thought fighting may be inevitable. I guess Maev took that as the go ahead to fight for her honor.
Anyway, she was captured and now we must retrieve her. If I was less of a person I’d leave her there to learn from her mistake, but I simply cannot do that.
Looking back I realize how little my own fault this is. True, I was at the end of my rope and did not try as hard as I could have to get her to listen…But seriously. I’ve tried and tried before and the same stupid things have happened in the past. Ultimately it doesn’t seem to matter if I try or not. So why do I feel so guilty?
2) Boo was tracking the Baroness so the Baroness may be dead. I am going to try to offer my position as a personal bodyguard if she will take me on.
----
Plan:
1) We tell Toranites what happened, maybe they can send some help
2) We tell the baroness.
A) We think it’s the picture Ranalea wants, but then why is she camped outside bone hill? Anyway we can give Ranalea the picture instead of the twenty thousand true for Maev and convince the baroness its crucial for their own protection and the removal of the curse
B) We tell the baroness that we need back up and have them send us an armed force
-
Learned something new today, Iasiu was actually fifteen when I met her. Making her sixteen now. Her state has improved to the point where she feels comfortable traveling to and fro with me to see her brothers, who are more than safe and well cared for in their friend's home. They once again convinced Iasiu to stay with me, and with some intitial hesitance and prodding I got her to take a look at my old Arcane books. However I must admit she seemed a lot more interested in my music notes and violin, which I let her toy around with while teaching her the basic finger patterns and how to read the music. She has a knack for it, but she's also very studious , and enjoys the books that Im giving her.
Unlike practicing in secret, I've given Iasiu a safe place to learn. I've taken her away from my family at the times where I practice pronounciation and annunciation with her , along with the somatics and instead spend my time teaching her by the sea that I still enjoy so much. We sometimes head as far up as the bridge to the Thalos to practice. Along with the book work I've tried to teach her the practicalities as far as I know. Where to find the best Gum Arabic, What spells work better against what, and have even given her some demonstrations.
With the proper nurturing I think she may fully come to understand it much earlier than I did. Then again I had Saebhel and she , conversely has me.
The thing that upsets me is that she wants to see where I get off to so often, and Im dead against letting her come to Hlint with me. That place breeds stupidity and danger and especially in her state I could not see it as a healthy environment for her. If she continues to insist perhaps, but as of now Im not so sure....
Four though Journal. That's how many strands of my soul have been ripped off me. The last two in less than a week. Once trying to protect Karn and gather, and another in a strange dungeon with Brisbane and Ireth amongst others. Im just about done with this idiocy....I wish I could mean that.
-
I’ve taken some time from writing but once again in this little time much has happened. We descended back into the cultist cave for one, to deal with the horrors within. I spent some time between journies in Ozymandias’ library with a huge book going through what this devil woman could’ve possibly been. It should’ve hit me like a ton of bricks when I first saw her. They look nothing alike but their posture and attitude were all too similar. That woman we were about to face was an Erinyes just like Kea.
And so I deducted that the souls she was collecting were for weapons and armor. Soul Fodder. Just like the story Ozy always tells. I think I confused some of the people there who kept mistaking the Blood war for Layonara’s war with Bloodstone. Ah well. We descended not only to fight Devils but Demons as well. It seemed like a mini blood war going on in that cave. We used the dwarven way and managed to just blow our way through everything. I mean with Kobal and Lin’da there what else could we do? Wait. That was an insult on Kobal. I take it back. Anyway, the Erinyes “Several words follow and none of them are pretty or respectful” teleported off like the * again more words * she was. I guess that makes two Erinyes sitting around having tea in Baator discussing their favorite ways to prepare burned Rhynn. Or something.
Vin died there and we had to go raise him at the Shadon temple where the Shadonite I tried to trick couldn’t even take a joke. Whatever.
I now want to write about the time I’ve spent on the planes, from Carceri to Sigil and back to Layonara. It was a long and bumpy ride and I didn’t understand all of it nor will I pretend to. What I THINK Is going on:
Nephraverdan (Sp?): A Necromancer who was bound in Carceri who abducted Annalee’s children. His father resides on Carceri and is one of The First. The first Mages? The first to walk on Layonara? Ill have to figure this one out.
Shadison: Also has a major part in this. Is he the one pulling the strings or was he the –dark and terrible force- released from Carceri upon completion of the ritual using Anna’s twins?
Randhannavara...Randharavanna? Randy... – Someone Ozy’s dealt with before and is now willingly or unwillingly working for Shadison. He has a Book too. That’s all Ill write here.
Desde and Sauda : Two Children of Shadison. Wrath and Lust I think.
Serahala: Either Desde or Sauda’s Grandchild
Anyway, this is what we were forced to put up with. We found a black book which magiced itself into Anna’s bag for some reason, and we found the key to open it. It seemed too easy are we playing into their hands? We killed Anna’s children In front of her but Im not sure if they were really the true children or not. We were forced to run for our lives from Serahala’s Dirge. Someone taught her the song of power? Atleast Ozy, Angela, Alantha and I ran, the rest stood there wondering what to do. Some died…
Anyway that’s about where we are now…
-
Little things:
I’m helping a dwarf learn how to read and recently have been practicing enchanting of all things. I’m kind of hit and miss with it, but I feel that for every screw up there’s been a success. I can’t complain at that, I’m just a beginner. So in the end I’ve been able to make some pretty nifty enchantments for my arrows. Now when I fire people don’t just fear my arrows accidentally hitting them, but also being stricken with fire and electricity as well! No idea when I’ll get the chance to gather a few sapphires for frost enchantments though.
I was toying around with magic and apparently these gloves have had a weird side effect. They make my magic spasm sometimes. It just does what it pleases. I’m beginning to think these gloves were made for sorcerers because my magic is starting to act up when I’m not specifically telling it to. For example, my illusions are going out of wack. Never when I try to control them, then they work perfectly but…Well, when My mood changes my appearance decided to change as well. I got really mad at Annalee and my hair flickered red and started to get shorter. I got sad after that and my hair got longer and turned blue. Not really sure what’s going on there. I also like the water….yeah even more than I used to….Weird defective things. It adds a flare to life though, I like them.
I passed out upon re-entering Hlint after spending a total of four days in a desert and one in a mine collecting sand and coal respectively. Got back to Hlint and couldn’t take it anymore. Apparently I forgot that people need nourishment, usually in the form of food. Strange thing was looking at the food made me sick. I didn’t –want- to eat it. I did eventually though, how could I say no really?
Enough of that. So Yeah, Little things, nothing big lately.
I’ve been wandering Rilar….Alindor more, trying to come across anything interesting that I haven’t seen before but I find affinity to the Grove of Illusions. I don’t know why but I like it there. I’ll have to ask someone what its all about.
-
Alindor is Alindor Again, Milara withdrew his hold for seven years. In return he asked the mountains, and their borders not counting the bloody gate, and no armies rallied within five hundred miles of the mountains.
First thing I did was post notices…Second Was check Home. It seems…Well it was always untouched by Milara , although some nasty stories to get kids in their beds at night were told. Nothing much seems to have changed. Whispers are even more surprised, paranoid, and worried if anything. They’re worried about people not buying their shipments or their boats being ramshacked or robbed. They’re worried about sailing around those mountains which thankfully they didn’t do too much of anyway. I just hope all remains well there.
The third thing I did was check in with the Baroness and her secretary, no answers there as of yet….
And then The Alindor fund. We need to donate, and if I have to do this all myself so be it, but Rilara has seven years now. In those seven years we have to build up and be ready….or is that exactly down to the day what he expects…what if we just better ourselves and leave him there. What would happen if we didn’t do as he expected…Who knows?
-
I am bloody sick of idiots. Bloody sick of idiots blaming me. Bloody sick of idiots accusing me. Bloody sick of idiots being idiots and ruining things. I’m about three steps from going back home, telling my family to relocate their arses, letting the families or Broegar or anyone else who feels like taking Rilara do it, and calling it a day so long as I’m not involved. Either that or I’m going back to Dalanthar. At least the idiocy level there is non existent.
On top of this whole deal thing I’ve people blaming me directly for the state of RILARA. Yes. Rilara. You know what? When a feather bag signs a treaty that we really had no choice to, no where did I see Rhynnala Asantiani written on the damned thing. Witnessed by thirty heroes does not mean I was there weather I was or not. I hear weird things in Dregar now and you know what good riddance, and to Broegar good luck because if he can prove himself as less of an idiot than some of the people here, as Milara did, then he deserves every damned thing he gets, and I’m not really going to feel like getting in his way because whenever heroes do that THINGS GET BLOODY WORSE.
On top of THAT, I was stuck in a tomb for a week with some of the biggest idiots ever to grace Layonara with their creation. You know, if placed in front of a powerful undead creature, with the ability to rip you to shreds, asking what you’re doing in his tomb, the logical thing to do is, you know, placate him a bit. Telling him what he wants to hear seems to be a good choice. But of course you have idiot bubbles for brains sorceresses who decide NOPE, No not a good choice at all and proceed to tell them about the treasure map and the plan to ramsack the place which, to be blunt I had no intention of doing the second I found the shrine and artifacts. So yeah, turned invisible, wanted them to die. Let them pay for their own idiocy. Oh! And apparently I’m a bad person because I gave less than a crap that I was talking while my dead comrades were on the floor. One: They’re idiots. Two: Im not a cleric so the most I could do was illusion my robes black , put on a veil cry and sing a mourning funeral dirge in e minor four part harmony while hopping on one leg. And that wasn’t getting us anywhere.
Seriously, if these so called heroes don’t smarten up AS A WHOLE then the so-called villains deserve what they’re accomplishing.
-
And again I’ve neglected my writing. Iasiu’s condition is bettering, and she’s shown less interest with adventuring as she has with simply going back home. The state of the world with Rilara and such has her a bit edgy I think, and I don’t blame her. It’s ultimately her choice as to what she does but if her choice is still to adventure then she must wait the one-year to do so.
A few other things have happened lately: A child named Pige who lived in the Surge until recently has been wandering asking us if there were any odd jobs we needed done. It was cute really, she seemed to take a liking to Acacea, and to a lesser degree Triba and I. I felt a little uncomfortable about her but still decided to lend my aid whilest wandering Fort Llast on my way to Hampshire. Turns out her parents died a year ago In a farming dispute and she wanted accompaniment to their grave. Simple enough, however the grave was laced with a negative energy. Corba, a healer of Lucinda and I realized that ritualistic magic had been cast there and no sooner than that the creepy undead feeling came about and two specters appeared. I can only assume it was the vistage of her parents trying to tell us something about the grave.
In an act I initially did not agree with Drogo burrowed into the grave as a badger and warned us that a third grave was dug but the remains were missing. We learned from Pige that it was the grave of her three year old brother before sleep overtook her at Acacea’s gentle edging. While she slept I was asked to check her for any negative effects of magic, which I did. Seems she had been scryed on quite frequently, which let me to put two and two together. The bones of the boy were being used to scry upon the girl. Sickening.
We looked around a bit before bringing Pige back to Hlint where Triba would take her some place safe, I can only guess she meant Eldarwen’s house or orphanage or whatever. She’d be safe there.
So We met in Hlint with a few new faces a couple of days later. Among them was Connor who would offer his help with the scrying that would need to be done on a tunic we retrieved (from the grave, sickening I know) to trace the bones and then hopefully the one scrying on Pige. We went to Blackford’s temple to use a scrying station , and together we found a darkened room and a gaunt blonde man with an irisless eye tattoo.
Well, without a good enough lead we went back to the sight of burial and then went to talk to the family who bought the land and started the dispute. The Welkes. They weren’t a very nice bunch. The wife was terrible and the husband seemed interested in something with the tower. With a bit of manipulating I was able to get myself into the tower. He’s hiding something but I don’t know what.
In the tower we found scorched abused and careless leftovers of the beginnings of the same ritual that ended at the gravesite. Again with Connor’s help we were able to overcome and dispel the Weave. We’re sitting around now deciding on what to do next and that’s where I write this
On another page
Im sitting about in Fort Hope waiting for something to start. A meeting in Castle Casterly and the Aragenite temple has provoked this. In that meeting all representatives came forth to share what they knew of the seed of four seasons. Relatively little was learned until the end when another cavern and place was mentioned. Black wizards and rotating portals. I can’t help but think this is connected to the other place, and that we may find something useful if we go back. So that’s why we wait here. This time I’m bringing my trap finding spell and fairies.
A few pages of notes follows on the seed itself and what Rhynn has accumulated in its knowledge
-
All right from the top:
When Milara Withdrew from Rilara proper according to his deal, the Baroness decided that since she hates me she will just blame me for the entire situation.So now I'm responsable for the last few hundred years of Milara's reighn despite not being born. Then his withdrawl and throwing Rilara into chaos.
Anyway Maev does something stupid and gets captured. I'm now expected by the Toranites to foot the bill despite not being exactly rich or liking Maev much. Maev gets the Rhynn brainwash treatment, think Saebhel but involving Xeenites.
And lets not forget during the intire play out of chaos the usual happens. You know insult the one with any plans then blame them for things going wrong that are not their fault.
So I was expected to be absolutely responsible for Maev , and as that did not work out there will now be formal protests whenever I try to do anything
And To top it all off Vin would later hand me over to Rilara guards which confescated some sword, but its of course my fault somewhow...Don't know how they made that connection.
*These seem to be quotes changed into the first person rather than actual statements*
-
Not much has been going on lately that's worth writing. I feel that my dealings with the seeds of four seasons are coming to an end as I've had a not-so-chance meeting with the Striker of Fear. Her illusions are amazing, and even with true seeing it would've taken all of my power to see through them.
I think I've single handedly figured out as much as I can from many varying groups as possible. Not being officially affiliated to any one group has its perks and as such I can understand exactly what's going on from all sides.
However the steaks are bigger than simply one forest as a miniscule thing in the hands of those who are wrong for it , if used in a way it most certainly can be , will proove death to all of Layonara. It will become a race from here, the forest and seeds are not as important, I feel, as what could happen if a part of the recipie is used for spite.
And Selian's a spiteful woman
-
Rhizome has been around more frequently to shed his unique light on the problems at hand. Idiots, and Dragons. We make our move soon
-
*Rhynn goes back and reads her journal, beginning to end, slowly. She scowls realizing that the exact parts that are blurred in her head are also blurred on the parchment so that she can barely make out the writing. "
"How powerful does one have to be..."
*She , in an angry fit throws the book to the side of her room going off to tend to things that must be tended to*
-
*she decides its finally time to sit down and write*
I think I was fighting with Anna, at least that’s what some people hint to. I remember all the stuff Kiva told me about her, and for a while I believed it but I don’t think that was really my decision. Its almost as if some outside force was making me feel that way. Given I don’t feel as close to her as I did when we tracked through Pandemonium, I don’t really feel any reason to hate her either. And her children are coming along well. I mean child….what made me think there was more than one?
My head has been aching. Ozymandias says its because a bit of my life has been deleted and completely rewritten because someone called Viefrray, Some powerful Corathite in Carceri, didn’t care enough to make a better transaction when obliterating his son from the record books. He said his son Nephravarden tried something along with his shadow Randharravanna that had to due with using Anna’s children to summon something called the Harbringer of Necrosis. The way he made it sound , it was something to fear. Is it a giant entity? No, its something different and much more ironic than that.
The one thing I don’t understand: Saebhel never taught me much but one thing he cautioned me was to never mess around with time, even if you grow powerful enough to do so. He told me that time should never be altered no matter how much one regrets what he did. Now that I think about it maybe there was something he regretted? Oh well I can’t think of that right now. What I’m trying to get at is this: You’re not supposed to alter what happened in the past because it can have weird consequences. Ozy told me that Vieffray was the Greatest of the First. First of Mages I guess, maybe it’s a generation thing but in order to mess around with time he had to have been powerful. What that means is that he son had to be old as well. Elf old or maybe even demon devil Ozy old. And if he was controlling Ozy’s shadow along with being the son of the first he had to have been powerful as well. If he was powerful and not above doing all these things, then wouldn’t removing him have some other bad effects? Doesn’t that change stuff that could’ve happened besides just what supposedly happened to us?
I guess its not my problem and never was. Still. it’s a lot to think on. I was told not to dwell but I can’t help it.
Other than that things are going swell. My head hurts, like I said. But Still. I’ve been in and out of the desert and I think we have enough glass to go by now. Ill ask what else is needed and start there….I hope to gods this works, Maybe we’ll do something I remember this time.
-
Lots of littler things going on shrouded by the shadow of what's to come. We know the dragon discussion as I call it is right around the corner and since they're going to do it anyway we may as well do it with some form of head on our collective shoulders.
There seem to be a series of natural summoning circles creating elementals around Hlint, and, as I am informed not just Hlint but everywhere. I tried to contact that guy Arhtur that I remembered walking into Hlint before and eventually got a hold of him, however he left just as another....summoning...circle opened...and...
I wonder....gnomes have affinities with illusions. Ill have to check him as well as his house.
-
Rhynn looks onto the last entry she wrote and shakes her head. Willlessly she brings her Auto-Quill(tm) of her own creation //think pen// to her book once more sighing as she shakes it a few times to get the ink going.
It appears I haven’t written again. Sometimes I don’t feel it very important. I’ve been traveling the eastern continent lately when I made a discovery. The celestials I used to freely summon would not come to me anymore. My summoning fizzled and failed. Even my most powerful gate would not work. I thought perhaps I had somehow gone back to needing components and went to buy the blood required from the first store I could find (upon my return to Dregar of course). It didn’t work.
With a bit of tinkering around with books , and summoning circles in Ozymandias’ library I discovered that it was not me that was the problem. It was them. I could not get a pull from their end. I was pulling just fine, no one in Celestia was biting. Quite interesting. I’ve brought this question up and apparently it’s because Celestials no longer see me as pure enough in heart to allow me summoning of their legions.
So It was up to me to find a new plane to draw summons from. Now I’m not at all in the ways of gathering the blood of maidens and summoning demons and devils through dark arts, but I did learn of a third way in which the gate spell would work: The blood of the caster. Usually this is done by those who feel no great pull of either good nor evil. I tried this and it worked. I brought forth something from Pandemonium. A White Slaad. And then I tried it once again without the blood, knowing now what I was calling for and that worked as well.
I went back to trying my more usual summons over again, having the plane of choice search for me instead of me pulling to it and I managed to pull golem warriors from the plane of Law to me. It gets easier every time now that I know what I am looking for.
Thos , my fey, has agreed to stay on for one more season until I can find another Familiar. He is old and tired and wants to be put to rest in the Sleeping forest with the other fey. After all these years of service and even being my voice for me when I could not speak I could do nothing less than oblige. I hate fey and I’m going to miss the damned thing. How does one go about finding another familiar?
A few strange occurrences have been happening in and around Hlint. I’m fairly certain I already wrote of the elementals here but it may have indeed only been in my letter to Arthur. Long story short there have been an occurrence of natural summoning circles bringing forth elementals from all across the elemental planes. One even attacked me and with its vile enchantments rendered me useless in both mind and body.
The hunt for the five wizards of the Weave tearing ritual got off to a fairly good start with us finding old Scrying Eyes completely insane and loony in Luck. We did however manage to get the bones away from him though, and I must boast that I did fairly well even though Connor could not offer his help due to the proximity of the spirit lurking with in him to his own remains.
Strange things have also been happening in the Red Lights. The first known act was with something being summoned there. I will not write much of this because I was with the most inane group possible and afterwards Ozy and I decided to simply make a joke of it and sing drunken dwarf songs afterwards (gold gold gold gold gold gold!)
The second was with something that looked like a cross between a burrower and a dragon. A strange lizard indeed. We quickly put him to rest and I drew a ward that would explode quite forcibly in the things face if it would tamper with it. It may dig another hole to get out of what I can only imagine as its nest but this should atleast buy some time….
More learning, more spells, more traveling. And Deals with Dragons growing so close I can taste it. It’s vile with a bitter aftertaste.
And to leave with this:
“Rhynnala in her natural habitat is quite angry, this can generally be seen as ‘ticked off’ however as one observes they can only be thankful that this anger is evenly dispersed upon everyone and everything rather than completely and utterly focused at them in particular’
Thought it suited me quite well
-
I don't really want to get into it. We traveled to the depths of the moss crypt to see the Dragon. We offered him many great gifts, and Ozymandias even parted with his staff and then we got to see Ozy and Kobal in action. They were amazing. I wonder if I would've been able to do that if given the chance. Perhaps. Perhaps not. We'll see some day I guess.
We managed to do exactly what the Hurm Society wanted and secure the cauldron although not obtain it. With this I am going to do a new study on the prision plane in particular even if it means asking the Druids themselves. We must obtain the bowl from Misty if possible. That should be the next course of action while I study the prision plane. Finally, we should prepare ourselves for battle. Likely word will get to the Dragon of what we are trying to accomplish and perhaps he'll feel his own need to aid in our cause by weakning the sisters with the cauldron himself.
I hold no delusions of help from dragons but surely I could tell that he realized this would benefit himself as well. So perhaps he will lend us raw power.
-
To catch up , I’m in the middle of Prantz now writing this, the city may or may not be contained and I may or may not be able to get out. I don’t like that idea. It makes me claustrophobic, and knowing that I can’t teleport out of here just makes it worse.
There’s been an attempted (and successful?) assassination of one of the high ups of the Rofirinite order. It’s a pity because Yard almost single-handedly stopped the assassination too. Those that were fast on their feet chased down the culprit while us others that couldn’t get out of the crowd tried to get a better feel for what was going on here. Honora slipped out as well but I didn’t see her go in the direction of the escapee.
And Broegar’s ever watching eye is on us and maybe still is. Anyway they brought the high-up to Broegar’s keep which Is probably the worst thing they could have done. What was the red robed guy thinking bringing him there? I mean even if the ‘temple’ has been converted to a courthouse, with so many Rofirinites there , there HAD to be at least ONE cleric that would have helped him. Wasn’t the red robe guy a cleric?
We went back to find Yard and the others to find that the body of the culprit lay dead. He poisoned himself with whatever he used to lace the dagger that got to the Rofirinite. We found a piece of paper on him that was one really weird large riddle. I think I have some of it figured out.
I really want to get out of here.
-
So who do I thank for all of my happiness? Surely not Ilsare or the other gods. For thanking them would be fickle and inappropriate. Gods do not bestow happiness onto mortality mortals bestow happiness onto mortality. It is fruitless to thank a God that governs over a particular thought or idea for some concept that has been around before the god him or herself. It is pointless to thank Ilsare now when all other attempts made under her eyes have failed.
Thank Destiny? No that would be just as foolish as thanking the gods. Nothing is preordained and we decide for ourselves what is to happen next, what choices we make, and what paths we take.
So I will thank the one(s) that make me happy, and thank myself that I was able to put forth something and accomplish my own happiness; independent of god or faith. My accomplishments are my own.
-
So first with Prantz the long and short of it is that we've found and revived the assasin after some intial difficulties with half raising done by Galen and rekilling done by Pyyran. Pyyran and Ferrit talked in private to him and he said that indeed intended target was Wyleth and that he was paid to do so. Flee to hurm was right and the one who made the poision is apparently in Lan's port..I don't know if I trust the man. Sure you can say all these things but who is to say you're not being paid off to say them. For all we know Wyleth paid him to say that and was really working against everything all along. Its not really known at this point but I suppose the only thing we can do is try to keep our goals and intentions clear, and uniform amongst all of us, find a trace or a weave of a web and follow it through and walk face on into another furnace as us adventurers are so prone to doing
------
The end of the search of the seeds and the dealings with the sisters:
And so it came that they gathered about in the Seilwood witch’s house waiting to be invited in. As she did so those who have had previous matters with the Seeds and the Sisters listened intently as the Seilwood Witch recapped in precious unscryable minutes what would come to be.
It was arranged that the adventurers would travel to the premises of Bone Hill just outside the area under contract of Milara; to the place of the Shifter’s prophecy to look into past and present and tie loose ends together once and for all. Meanwhile the Lady of the Land and the Seilwood’s True Sister would find allies in their own time and place.
The adventurers traveled unbothered to the spot where the Seilwood witch’s caravan awaited them. On the ground lay a constructed pentagram and in the center of such a mirror acting as a focus for divinatory means. As the witch went into her concentration the adventurers were sent through a variety of pasts through way of memory.
First to the wood where two wolves gathered about a pool of blood to speak of a child wild of birth. The child’s parents killed in the forest and of no real importance besides being found by the two wolves. Jilsephonie Valhaikor went forward to speak to the two wolves therefore impacting history and memory as only sheer will could push her through. It was clarified with the appearance of the same demon that Brisbane along with her smaller company slayed in the Slaadi’s cave, that the child was indeed a decoy to different ends.
Next to the High forest and Legodia as she talked of the seeds herself and their relationship between the Church of Rofirein and Toran both. Here Varka pushed forward to read the notes of those found in the Isle of Black ice pertaining to Tcarre’s cauldron.
Once again forward this time into the cavern deep under the roughlands where Misty gathered the pure and poison from the land and in deceit labeled them oppositely saving a bit extra for her own special trick. None were the fool enough to push at the fabrics of time and memory here.
Moving now to the Toranite and Rofirein church where allies once weakened were made strong again and then to a Corathite stronghold were talks of a foul deed were made clear.
To a cavern now deep and familiar where the Witch Selian and Dragon of Black met to speak of cruel deed. It was here that the boots given foolishly by Lin’da to the Stryker, and the amulet Lia lost were traded ; amulet to Selian and Boots to Dragon Black. The Amulet used by Selian as a final revenge on the sisters and onto herself to remove from them their immortality. An arrow was crafted strong enough to kill
Finally to a past most recent into the Dragon Isles where the Lady of the Land stood and was slain by an arrow of a satyr while the Wizards of the Black watched approvingly. The lady of the land lay dead in her place red poppies grew…
So the adventurers returned from their dreams and memories to the Seilwood witch and a spent mirror. For she had seen all that they had and knew sadly that the time of the sisters had drawn to a close. She stated that her sisters had gone into hiding only Selian remaining to wait a death most welcome. She would stay amongst us as she could, preparing and waiting while the Dragon dealt with Selian.
It was only later that Allurial herself made an appearance outside Blackford eventually being drawn into the heavens to Lucinda herself , as the sky for a few hours cleared completely on Allurial’s whim, as if she could do it all along….
-
*Quick notes are written to be filled in later*
-Mithril
-Organized Crime. Prantz. Wyleth. Lorindor
-
I should start explaining this thing with Prantz again from the beginning. A few weeks ago I found myself in Prantz. I don’t remember exactly what I was doing there, I think I was gathering what little possessions I had from the Network and clearing myself out of there. I had my fill with that place. I’ve had my fill with chaotic ‘leaders’ and I’ve had my fill with really not doing anything to benefit anyone. Pity though, such a nice castle. I may think of buying it.
Anyway, Within the Lake many had gathered and in doing a bit of nudging shoulders, friendly hellos, little smiles and questions I figured out something was going on at the courthouse. There was apparently going to be some speech made by what Yardislan later explained as some high up (basically) in the Rofirinite church. So I went to go see, curious person as I am, and I wanted to spend more time with my friends. Yard hasn’t been around for a while so it was good to see him out and about. Jilsephonie was there as well.
That’s when things started to get ugly. There was a man in the audience and just as the high up was about to announce his new change or plan or whatever, Yard goes and knocks some man to the side, a dagger flies out of his hand and hits the high up in the arm. Only what should not have been able to kill him obviously did, or else mortally wounded him. Now that I come to think of it there was no official declaration of his death. That may be something to look into. Anyway, as a result another man at the congregation standing next to the high up named Wyleth ran off.
Yard and company chased the assassin and found an empty vial of poision and some weird letter that held a few clues. We took the dead body into Sallaron’s home (poor guy) Galen tried to revive him, (The assassin drank his own poision) and wound up half rising him so we had to get him rose right by Prunilla.
Pyyran and Ferrit asked him a bunch of questions and he mentioned something or another, I don’t know Pyyran was never too clear on what happened there. I tried to slip in invisibly and get a better listen but that apparently wasn’t happening. And then, get this he just let the guy go. What utter cow dung.
Anyway, The letter said “The Gift is in Lannisport” Apparently that meant the poision and that was important so that was our next stop. A bunch of Yard scrying and random stuff happened until two men came out of the bar , who obviously made the stuff and the next thing I know we’re going back near Karthy of all places to these people’s house. They were like some kind of organized crime family. And their mother reminds me of a grumpy old grandma I once knew. Scared the life out of me no matter what I did I swear.
We found out a few more things about a white haired woman who turned out to be that Xeenite that was with us. I saw her around with Jharl I’m guessing she’s his girlfriend or something but I’ve never seen her that often. I thought Jharl liked Katrien . Whatever, one’s equally as annoying as the next. But the others I think misunderstood and didn’t realize this lady was the Xeenite in the first place.
We heard rumors of Wyleth (who the dagger was MEANT for), and who apparently betrayed the crime sect (Who I think someone said were Branderbackians) hiding in Lorindor and the crime family trying to find him for betraying them or some more political and religious crap. This is why I have no faith really. I digress
We went to Lorindor and everyone was their usual selves when trying to get things done so nothing got done , I just eventually took to questioning random people. Turns out a Prantz advance guard consisting of a few burly fighter types and some magic user are headed to look for Wyleth too. Seems everyone wants a piece of him. Curious. I wonder what the hell he did.
I really don’t know much more of what’s going on, except that when I came back everyone said that a man that looked like Wyleth (After people took to asking everyone and their brother if a man looking like Wyleth was there) bought a ticket to North Point, so now everyone wants to go there.
I don’t know about that though. For one if these many people were after you would you REALLY stay looking the same way? I’m sure he is a sneaky bastard and isn’t above changing his looks or getting someone else to look like him. What better place to hide then right under the noses of those looking for you. Bettter yet, Maybe he suspected that and decided to look like himself right under our noses. I’m starting to think like Devils or Ozy now. I don’t trust these people. Why would you make it known that you were buying an expensive ticket like that. If it was that easy to find out then the clue was obviously meant to be found. Buying a ticket doesn’t mean using it and I think if Wyleth was in the position of power Honora said he was in he’d have these expenses well…at his expense. I think we’re missing something here, somehow, We’re over looking something and I’m not ready to leave it alone yet.
I think I’m going to take a little trip through Prantz with a couple of pies and try to figure out more about the condition of the poor accidental target they took to Broegar’s keep. Maybe I can go as far as to try and sell food to the castle. Its worth a shot I guess, and I don’t have to go quite THAT far if it’s dangerous. Ill see what I can do.
Other than that I’ve been perfecting my cooking to the point where I am planning and have indeed already started selling some of the food I’m making. I’m thinking about buying or utilizing a house as a lounge or restaurant and I think I know exactly the house I want to use.
-
In of Prantz, out of Prantz. I'll have the long version written when I have the time...
Right now I must provide nuture and support where it is needed. The world needs to take a back seat right now.
I'm thinking of going on another trip home for a while. It helped a lot to clear my head last time when things got really cloudy. Maybe Ill call aside Yard this time. I really wish Ael were here though. He always knows just what to say.
-
Dear Saebhel,
Surely you are dead. For as surely as I’ve passed that knife through your skin you are dead thirty two times over. For as surely as you are dead you live on in my mind and writing this brings me some absurd form of comfort.
For five years of my life, you were there. You took me from my home, against my parents will, eventually leading to their death and…truthfully did a lot of positive things for me , in the beginning. You took a ruffian and turned her into a woman and for that I am grateful. You taught me the ways of the weave, and for that I am pleased. But you also taught me pain, suffering and control, and for that I shall never forgive you.
I had always thought that in your death I would find peace. It did not happen; in your death I found nothing. You were alive one day and dead the next; it did not settle anything within me. The years of torment and control were not forgotten, there was just no sapient form left to blame. So the anger poured onto all equally, and the lack of self worth remains within. For I am what I always have been; a largely useless ( albeit ‘cute’ ) creature.
I remember first coming to this place, how I used to write my letters fondly to you. Letters that you would never see. “With Loving Recollection, Your Rhynn” I would write. Oh the phantasm and control my mind was still under. Things were simple then though, I didn’t have to think for myself as much as I do now.
I don’t know what’s happening in my world any more. Ozymandias has become more reclusive. It doesn’t extremely bother me, because it doesn’t effect me. Reclusive or not I still see him, I still love him first and foremost. I realize this is my first time writing this here so bluntly, but so many know it to be true now that I don’t care who else does. There is no shame in it and no secret in it any longer.
But because of this I’ve decided to cease my efforts in Prantz. Things will be handled between Pyyran , Honora and Jennara. It was not my place to be anyway. If I had to spend countless hours questioning the reason of my presence there, then my heart was not truly in the task. However, I did get to prove that I could, indeed, go under cover into Broegar’s keep and come out unscathed. That in itself, is an accomplishment to which I am proud, even if it was done for the sake of the accomplishment itself.
There are stories of a group looking for a horde of ‘cival’ ogres. I went along first out of curiosity, but in meeting the head ogre in question: Glurgle, I feel as if this is a task I would like to help with. He seemed sweet , even for an ogre, and if these are slave traders , as I suspect, coming for them. Then I will do all I can to prevent this notion.
I’ve taken my late mother’s axe from her house, and upon doing so am slowly teaching myself to wield it. I met up with a throng of dwarves, long enough to first give them ale, then to accompany them through the desert mines, withholding from utilizing my offensive magics and instead cleaving through enemy after enemy as they would, as my mother would, with axe to skull (or in this case, giant leg) .
I am thriving to start my food business, and in addition have acquired the help of both Pyyran and Karn, in exchange for allowing them to live in the unused room above the lounge. The place still needs a name, and the storage room still needs to be converted from raw grains and fruits into smoking pies and roasts. However, Id o feel I am making some sort of accomplishment in this sense Saebhel. You would be proud.
In addition, I’ve been accompanying Kobal into the depths of the Underdark for both Mithril and Emeralds, but instead of acquiring any of those two materials, I instead stumbled across the most peculiar bag. No matter how large the item or how small the bag, it fits in as if weightless. Ozy has one, they are called “Bags of Holding” Most useful really…
The strangest thing happened to me in Haven a few days past. At least, I think it happened. A Shroom popped up from the floor, exploded, and sprayed some sort of gas to which I inhaled. After that it went downhill, my head throbbed and I saw the oddest things. Cows ..melting, Demons , and raining blood. Oh! And worst of all! Rabid chickens!
Speaking of strange….Ael has returned. But he’s..so different. He claims a desire for revenge of his son. He wears this …armor, that pulses with negative energy, so much that I have to shroud myself in spells to avoid it. He’s gone mad….but a methodical madness which is even worse. I worry for him. He has done so much to take care of me. I shall save him from this fate no matter what the cause.
I’ve been trying hard to change Saebhel. To give everyone a chance, to respect them (Even Tegan!) and to listen to what they have to say. I’ve been trying to worry less and to take things less personally. I’ve been trying not to let the little things get under my skin. So far so good but I haven’t really been challenged yet , and want to make sure that when I am I can meet that challenge without the destruction to those around me.
I think the main idea is to find myself, what I care about, and what I want to do with my life. That’s the main goal. It has to be.
With…some kind of strange recollection,
Rhynn (Who belongs to no one but herself)
-
It is with extreme happiness and pride that I announce to this journal that Treana is a wizard! I refused to go easy on her as I tested her in Ozy's house. First I asked her some basic questions, most having to due with spell schools, counter spells and material components. Next I began to cast and asked her to identify the spells in which I was casting , to which I was surprised she had a knack for , even above my expectations. She almost confused Protection from Alignment with Protection from Elements, but after I reminded her about all the fireballs that she didn't get hit with, she caught right on. She even managed to identify Weird after some prodding! and When I had called a particular spell Conjuration, she corrected me with the right school. It was a trick, and a test...I swear....
Other than that I am working to prepare the last of my orders for the kitchen, and managed to get a few last things in order with Pyyran and Karn. Told them to take care of the house. I also watched the incident with the Rose and Dagger , Hawk and Alle become resolved. Hawk is stronger willed than I would have imagined and as a result he managed to free the soul of a ghost. Though I would never mention it to his face, I am proud of him.
Ozy has designed for me the most beautiful of emerald necklaces that I am very proud to wear, and then hit me over the head (figuratively) With some news. After a bit of prodding, and then arguing, I managed to ..well..convince him...I may be doing a bit of traveling. I don't think Ill be needed that much around here for the time being...
-
The late rumors of the Freidhl orcs attacking and raiding Dalanthar immediately stirred me from my ‘time off’. I wouldn’t have orcs attacking a place so close to my home, so I went into Dalanthar to see what I could do to help, and found an army of adventurers. I don’t even know weather or not I should be surprised anymore. Dalanthar is pretty out of the way in some ways (I guess that’s why he lives there after all) but in others ways…well, its pretty close to a port (Hurm), the Rift, Northpoint (And through that Firesteep), and pretty much is a crossroads going in every direction. So maybe not so out of the way? Anyway, You get the usual group, Three or four really strong voices, a few that can follow directions well, one or two that are brilliant but work without direction and go off to solve things themselves (Vin comes to mind here)….and then a bunch of fodder. Well Dalanthar wasn’t in a position to turn anyone down even though I think they would have, in some cases been better off doing so. That said we all set out towards the thunder peaks under the leadership of the monk Jin. Longstriding..something. It quickly appeared to me though that in many ways we weren’t getting anywhere. The initial assault on the fortress was done thoughtlessly. That’s a lie. There was a plan, a very good one, it just wasn’t executed by more than a few people. I tried several times to get those around me to rally. Eventually it seemed to work and they seemed to actually listen to what I had to say. It’s a good feeling. I wonder if they were listening out of respect? Trust? Fear? I don’t know but I would like to find out.
I thought it would have been a good idea to raise their leader, so we did. At this point we talked to her for a while (An adventurer who seemed used to being raised up) while the Druids and rangers took off and left because we were killing orcs instead of talking to them while they shot at us to find out why they were killing us. I swear sometimes the Druids wonder why they’re met with such adversity. Hello! Eventually we all rallied up pretty well, and manage to push a little further as an initial assault. I’m staying in Dalanthar now incase word of more attacks come, we didn’t get into the fortress but we atleast made a statement. Next time we will do better.
A small note of interest: All that time I was 'away' only amounted to about four months tops on Layonara. Interesting.
-
I thought I would take this time to write about the people that mean something to me. I thought I should write about the people I frequently travel with and those I call friends. Sometimes they are one in the same and sometimes they are not. Sometimes I travel with those who I do not consider friend and sometimes someone I consider my friend is someone I do not get to see or travel with that much at all. Upon further thinking I will write about everyone who is important to me, friend or not. And what I think of them. I am aware this journal entry may get rather long, and could prove to be self-destructive if it is found but I do not entirely mind. I am my own person and have a right to my own thoughts. That’s one thing no one can take away from me, and yet another thing I will not allow anyone to take from me.
[FONT="]Ozymandias [/B][FONT="]– First and foremost of course, would have to be the one that has my heart and has had it for over a decade on and off. I was foolish to think I could love any other for even Saebhel’s enchantment could not compare. To say that I am happy with the way things are now would be an understatement. I am secure now, more secure than I have ever been in both his feelings and my own and despite everything we are getting on well. I do not want to rush anything though. I am aware that I am human and he has been alive for millennia, but we will keep this at his pace, because despite my limited mortality, I am comfortable with it.[/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Angela[/B][FONT="] – I’ve come to travel with Angela and her friends more and more often and the more often I do the more often I recognize them as my own friends. Angela is a kind hearted person , very affectionate and will always be there for me as a friend when I need someone to talk to. Her advice is subtle but her presence is all that is really needed to lighten spirits. [/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Alantha –- [/B][FONT="] With Angela’s friendship came the friendship of her girlfriend the Dark Elf Alantha. She is a powerful sorceress, and the sole reason I respect sorceresses at all. She is far more competent than the others I have seen that acquired their magic innately . Like Angela she is another presence that brings forth a positive aura. While she strikes me as the type to be more quiet then Angela her words are never the less strong when spoken[/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Alleina -- [/B][FONT="] Much like the youngest amongst us despite being an elf as well she radiates kindness and the passive and pacifistic nature of her God. Playful, kind , if not a bit childish she usually does have words of wisdom, even if they do sound uncanny coming from someone of her disposition. I do not mean to call her absentminded, only very optimistic. I feel as if everyone else feels the need to protect her, which I do not think is really needed in this case. She can protect herself; As all must be able to do.[/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Ael – [/B][FONT="] He has been gone for quite some time and has only just returned in a state far different from that to which I remember. The tables have turned now I fear. At one time Ael would be there to give me all of the wisdom and help he could muster and each time he did so my spirits were lifted. Now something darker than almost anything I have ever experienced plagues him, and I can only help to prove to be as much of a friend and a help to him as he has been to me. I care not what others say about him, they could call him anything they wished, I would never believe it. Ael is my friend and he means me no harm and because of such I will help him to the best of my ability. [/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Tristan -- [/B][FONT="] I don’t know him well, He’s Alleina’s boyfriend but he seems really sweet and kind and I am happy that she has found someone this deserving of her and kind. His caring and emotions are genuine and he has even gone out of his way to stand up for me a few times. I would like to welcome him as one of the people I trust and find comfort around, along with Ozy Angela Alantha Alle and the rest.[/FONT][/SIZE]
[/FONT] [FONT="]Storold [/B][FONT="] -- Now here is someone I have known since just about the time I have first gotten here. Storold is fun to be around and doesn’t mind the jokes told on his behalf. I think he realises we do it because we care about him.[/FONT][/SIZE][/FONT]
The Further I write these the more and more I realise how many people I have that respect and care about me and how little those who do not matter. I realise that my goal and job in life is not and shouldn’t be to try and please everyone because it is impossible. I do not see a reason to respect those who do not show me any respect but I should show people at least a common amount of respect. I am confident in my abilities and do not need others to dictate to me how proficient I am In any given skill. I can tell myself that. I know where I excel and where I need work and I don’t need constant complimenting to prove it.
Mylindra -- We have together struck up a new partnership, in which I will use her and Tyrian’s Inn, the Twin Dragons as a base for my kitchen. Mylindra and Storold are arranged to be married in the near future and I wish them both happiness as well. I am happy all of my friends are finding happiness in one another.
Lin’da -- I am aware we have not gotten along very well at all in the past but as of now I am confident enough with my abilities to be secure around her. With that I no longer worry about myself and no longer let that get in the way of a friendship that could have started much sooner.
Yardislan -- One of my longest friends but I also consider him a mentor. Especially in recent times he has had faith In me where others have not. I know that as long as I keep my intentions good he will help me and aid me in ways I may not have thought of in order to accomplish my goals. I know that I can be a help to him as well and to have a friend like this have confidence in me truly is one of the things that makes me proud to be who I am.
Kobal, Fenrir, Varka & The Dwarves -- I am glad that I am finding agreement with the dwarves. Through them, and their largely Voraxite ways I feel as if I am gaining some forgiveness from my parents (Vorax rest their souls). I feel as if they’re looking down at me pleased with the company I am holding and pleased that these people respect me. I will always be my own person and well always have a love for the arcane, but it is good to have some peace and acceptance of this part of me as well.
Quillwem -- I am mentioning here so I do not forget the agreement I had with him to help him rebuild Stone on Rilara. We had a nice chat at Lake Malice about how to be a proper leader and the goals that we each strive for. I want to write this here so I do not forget.
Key -- She hasn’t been around since I received her letter so I am assuming she is somewhere off of the prime of Layonara but the words in her letter have stuck with me. There are the used and the users. I don’t want to be someone who uses others against their will and I don’t want to be used. Instead, if the people Are deserving, I will rather assess them to what they are good at and instead work with them to do things we all enjoy.
Dur’Thak -- He’s been around since ‘the beginning’ as well and has proved himself a friend time and time again. He’s helped me through Prantz and through my mild identity crisis, and is one of the few who I think fully understands my way of thinking. Do I really think like someone from the planes?
Karn -- Always entertaining to be around! Even if its sometimes hard to stop and talk seriously to him I feel at ease in his presence, something I can rarely say about others. Its as if I don’t have to think before I speak
Pyyran – Another that understands the way I think and does not chastise me for it. He does not get the deserve in groups he gets, and for that reason I call him kindred. He deserves more than what he gets and is more than others think, and Ill convince others of that in time if he so wishes me to help.
Matilda – My greatest and dearest friend. I will forever keep her close to my heart. I do not do the duty I have set to myself well enough. She is a protector of the weave and therefore feels the need to protect its users. However she is also my friend and it is because of this that I do not want to fail my duty of friendship; to protect her as well, to lend her aid, comfort and guidance where ever she may need. The last thing I want to do is let her down.
[FONT="]All of this said, there have been some truly odd, painful, and mind shattering occurrences that have happened recently. Things that no sane mortal would dream of in their worst nightmares. Things that make Saebhel seem a saint. Things that I never want to forget, but things I will not write on just yet[/I][/SIZE][/FONT]
-
She stood with her back towards the road, peering over to the small lake of Fort Wayfare over the brim of her spectacles that dangled against the bridge of her nose. With a book in hand she noticed the twinkling stars adorned in the lake, reflecting into the water and then again off of the glass before her eyes. It was not long before she took notice of the second figure, but even with her enhanced vision she was still too slow to maneuver from the hand that reached around to her face both holding and wrapping around her throat. She kicked and tried to scream despite her muffled situation. With a firm clamp of her teeth she bit down on the finger of her to be apprehender but even that, while causing pain did not give her the freedom she so wished it would. She felt two firm blows to her face, and saw nothing more but the darkness.
[FONT="]She woke slowly into darkness to the sound of a woman screaming and a metal door slamming. A pair of whimpering female voices slowly made themselves clear to the third young woman. She raised her head marginally and then regretted doing so. Her face felt large and swollen and her body bruised and beaten. She wondered vaguely where she could be. Images of a tower once familiar to her sprung to mind but she worked hard to dismiss those thoughts. That place was gone forever physically, if not in her mind. [/FONT]
[FONT="]“Be Quiet! Shh! He’ll come back!” The newest addition to the dungeon could feel the other two hovering above her as the first voice called out.[/FONT]
[FONT="]“As if he wasn’t going to anyway” Another voice said, softer and slightly lower than the first. [/FONT]
[FONT="]The first voice spoke again, this time directly to the third woman. “Are you alright?” she inquired, tilting her head in the darkness, and placing a hand in front of the third. [/FONT]
[FONT="]She looked at the hand for a moment; sweat beginning to coat her face as her platinum blonde hair stuck to its sides. She coughed a bit looking up into the darkness. For a moment she doubted her existence, then she opened her mouth, no sound leaving but the word ‘fine’ mouthed into the darkness. [/FONT]
[FONT="]A metallic thud filled the dank darkness of the room. The two girls began to panic around the third that still lay sprawled on the floor; her head barely raised enough to see their flittering outlines. [/FONT]
[FONT="]“Oh! Oh Gods!” The first called out, only calming when the second began to speak In her slower softer drawl.[/FONT]
[FONT="]“Shh…It won’t be long now…”[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] The blonde looked up at the silhouettes, still dazed; She swooned every so often as the images spun before her eyes. She was in danger of passing out into cold nothingness once more. The first girl’s voice held her at least partially to this world as she said “Are you going to take my hand or not? I know its dark but…”[/FONT]
[FONT="] The second did not deem it necessary to wait for the thirds answer as she hauled her up onto her feet. The blonde, now standing squinted in the darkness making out the faint patterns of columns within the room. It was then, with a morbid and panicked realization that she realized slowly that all of her possessions, including her spell book, but not her clothing had been taken. She moved her head rapidly left and right, as if she could see the contents of the room, then shuddered, realizing now how alone she really was without her few items of comfort [/FONT]
[FONT="] “There isn’t any time to…” came the voice of the second girl, pausing with a wince as she heard another thud “…explain but…” [/FONT]
[FONT="] “We’re in a lot of danger” Finished the voice of the first. She jumps and cries out loudly as a third thud is heard.[/FONT]
[FONT="] Speaking for the first time the newest addition to the captive party tried once again to see past the darkness, whispering, her voice finding her for the first time she spoke. “What are we going to do?”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “We don’t know!” The first voice shrieked in disparity while the second commented. “You put up a pretty good fight coming in.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] Not remembering anything of the sort, the third girl pushed her stray hair out of the way of her eyes, wincing as she did so. “That’s…good to know,” She said, not sure how else to reply. The footsteps and thuds were heard, though weather they were getting closer or further away it was hard to tell.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Oh goodness no!” The first girl exclaimed, as the third squinted in the darkness once more. “What is it!?” She asked, the seriousness of the situation at hand beginning to dawn upon her. [/FONT]
[FONT="] “We don’t know! We can’t see him in the dark!” The first voice came ending in yet another shriek. [/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman clasped her hands to her ears at the scream as the door flew open. This time both girls screamed. The heavy steps grew closer “They’re just going to draw attention” The third girl muttered to herself as she heard a scream in the distance. The shadow of the first girl was pressed against a pillar, the second was no where in the third’s limited range of sight. The third woman noticed the large man from before. The smell that overcame her nostrils was horrid as the beast loomed over her. She took a step back only to find him there again. She heard a louder scream than any of the others emanating from the far corner of the room, followed by the beating of fists and the breaking of bones. The scream stops, then all that is heard is escaping air. Loud footsteps draw away from the third girl, and then the slam of the metal door.[/FONT]
[FONT="] A breath of air exploded in the voice of the first girl, pressed up against the pillar. She was crying. “What are we going to do?”[/FONT]
[FONT="] The shadow of the second girl appeared once more. “What do we do?” Her voice echoed the words of the first.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Why are you asking me!?” Came the third “Where are we!?”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “It was a rhetorical question” Came the second’s answer.[/FONT]
[FONT="] The third girl couldn’t help herself, even in her tired and confused state she managed to retort. “Fair amount of sarcasm for someone scared to death.” She closed her eyes, trying to feel for the familiar tendrils of the weave. This was all a dream, an illusion. It had to be. Her head swooned as she tried to sense even the simplest patterns of the magic. She could feel close to nothing in this place.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “If he didn’t take my spell book…” Came the first voice between sobs, imitating the thoughts the third girl found running amuck in her head. [/FONT]
[FONT="] “You’re a wizard?” She asked, to which the first voice spoke in affirmation. [/FONT]
[FONT="] She found the search for illusions hopeless. This was all too real, and there was almost no magic in this place.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “He broke my arm…” Came the rather calm voice of the second woman. [/FONT]
[FONT="] The three winced in unison as the woman in the distance began her screaming once more. The third found it hard to keep her breathing still; she was loosing whatever small calm she had. She spoke to avoid collapsing all together. “Where are we? How long have you been here? Who is that screaming? How much of this place have you checked?” The questions poured from her one after another.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t know” said the second woman, the silhouette of her head bobbing as the third woman’s breathing increased.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “About a day” The first woman added, shedding some proverbial light upon the situation. [/FONT]
[FONT="] “But the screaming has to be coming from somewhere” The blonde mused, beginning her customary pacing to and fro despite her run-ins with the various pillars.[/FONT]
[FONT="] Suddenly, the third woman turned to the first. “Do you remember your light cantrips?” She asked desperately.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Nothing the girl said..Besides” She was cut off before she could truly begin. In a burst of effort the third woman , without her book mumbled the incantation for light. It was with a dim realization however that the light spell did little to aid her. She saw two orbs bobbing in the darkness before they went out entirely, and no more.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Why did you do that?” The second girl said, confused. The third was confused too, not being able to figure out the problem. She touched her face, and her eyes gingerly and yelped. “Ow!” her eyes had two large and very sore bruises, she had been punched in her face , once on either eye.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “We can’t just sit around here” The third girl said, followed by the second’s agreeing comment.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “We have to find a way out. There’s a door over there, But I don’t have my lock picks.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t like being by the door” The first girl finished worriedly, and at that the three of them moved back slightly, the third woman with a nod of her head.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “If the man comes back we can fight?” The third girl suggested.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I tried that!” Said the second, growing upset. “He broke my arm like a stick!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Did you kick in the right place?” The third woman asked skeptically.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “He’s fast, that’s all I’m saying.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “And you are still kind of glowing.” Announced the first. “That doesn’t help at all.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman sighed. This was beginning to be a most hopeless situation. She thought back to her home, and then back to the times before being called by the Great Dragon Ozlo. What would she had done if she was still under Saebhel’s command. Surely she could remember some trick to get out. Alas , nothing came to her. She began to pace again as the other two bickered.[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="]“You need to get rid of that light it isn’t helping!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I think he can see in the dark.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “You don’t know that!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “He saw you well enough to break your arm!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “He did ,huh?”[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman tuned this out for now. It wasn’t getting her anywhere, and in fact, seemed like much of what she was used to. She realized with a grim smirk that had she been in her usual groupings, they would have been dead by now. No, it was up to her alone. This she realized. [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] “Alright” The third girl took charge. “If and when he comes back, Bite, scratch, do anything to fight unfairly, We need to get out that door, that’s the first goal.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Alright, I’ll go hide behind the pillar” Came the voice of the second girl, as she disappeared once more from the little sight available to the other two. The minute she was out of sight the first girl spoke up.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “We can’t rely on her she’ll just run away” She said to the third in a whisper. That stopped the third girl in her mental tracks. She sighed. [/FONT]
[FONT="] “Lovely…Well, we can try to run when she does and hope he chases her if that’s the kind of person she is.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I never realized how dependent on magic I was” the third girl mused, to which the first nodded, then added.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “My name is Melinda.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Rhynn” Said the third girl in a whisper then was surprised to hear the voice of the second once more. “Faith”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I can hear him coming!” Said Faith. “I hope you two are ready!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] At that Rhynn and Melinda ducked behind separate pillars, Rhynn finding herself somewhat close to Faith. As she pressed herself against the right wall, she heard the terrible sound of bones being ripped from their sockets. Choking on the thought, she stepped back and out of the hearing range of that terrible sound. There were thumps on the floor as the door swung open once again.[/FONT]
[FONT="] As the door opened Faith jumped at the huge orcish creature. Rhynn took the incentive and immediately made for the door. She had one foot through the threshold when the brute grabbed her by the back of her shirt, throwing her five feet backwards into the dark room. In the darkness she heard a snap, a gut wrenching tearing sound, and Faith’s wail as the girl was tossed back into the room behind her. Rhynn felt her back and hair grow wet as a pool of blood slowly surrounded her. [/FONT]
[FONT="] The blonde slowly rose to her feet, her hair corroded in blood, she turned to the pillar and was sick. Faith wailed in pain over the sound of her wrenching. “Arm! …my ..arm!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] Rhynn recovered quickly calling out into the darkness. “Melinda I need a bit of your robe! She’s going to bleed to death!” The only answer she received was the girl’s sobbing.[/FONT]
[FONT="] Cursing loudly in the infernal she heard so often from Ozymandias, though not understanding a word of what the curses intended, she ripped a bit of her sleeve desperately then knelt to feel about Faith, finding the empty socket, and bunching the cloth around it, wrapping it so the blood would stop its flowing if only a little. Faith’s wails turned into soft moans and her face paled unseen in the darkness.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “There’s nothing I can use to disinfect the wound I have no healer I!” Rhynn panicked aloud. Faith’s moans slowly came to a halt, her breathing dwindling into her last breaths. She felt the presence of Melinda creep over, and heard her insistent weeping. “What else can we do!?” Rhynn called out to her counterpart. [/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t know!”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Big help either of you are!” Rhynn screamed, frantically, causing Melinda to erupt in another fit of sobs.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “We have to do something” Melinda finally replied, faintly and between choking sobs. “We can’t die like this.”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “I know…I know” Rhynn mustered, as soothingly as possible. Why? Why was it always her that found herself in the situation of servitude, submission, and torture?[/FONT]
[FONT="] At that moment the latch of the door opened and they both heard something land in the doorway with a fleshy pop. Melinda stepped forward to take a closer look then immediately began to babble.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “oh..Oh gods!” She shrieked, and began pounding on the door yelling.[/FONT]
[FONT="] “What!? I can’t see what is it!?”[/FONT]
[FONT="] “Her Arm!” Melinda yelled out, and despite Rhynn’s efforts to pull her back she could not get her to stand away from the door.[/FONT]
[FONT="] She hardly heard it happen. [/FONT]The door flew open and shut, and Melinda was gone, before Rhynn could even understand it. She screamed bloody murder as she was dragged fast away from the door.
“Oh gods oh gods oh gods” Rhynn babbled, moving closer to the wall from before, hearing the slamming of shackles, and Melinda’s consistent screams. Rhynn also heard the sounds of a blade, and those same tearing sounds amongst the screams. In rhythm she screamed again and again, getting weaker each time, fading to nothing.
Rhynn’s face paled more so as she slumped against the wall, taking no heed of the pool of Faith’s blood beneath her, she was about to pass out once more from the sheer pressure when she heard the staggered breathing of her comrade once more.
“I …am I dead?”
“No..You’re not” Rhynn answered tiredly, closing her eyes against the sound.
“I will be …soon…thankfully…anything to be…out of here.” The voice was gone again, along with the sound of Faith’s breathing. Tears began to pour from Rhynn’s eyes.
Once more, before Rhynn’s comprehension fully set in, the atrocious looming figure was above her again. She tried to crawl away from him, but was grabbed forcibly by the throat and pulled out the door over to the next room. Rhynn struggled and kicked inward, aiming for his groin. In a twist of luck her kick sets in, the man doubling over and loosing his grip. Rhynn took this as an incentive to wiggle free but was grabbed just barely , held by her face and thrown into the second room where two shackles fell down heavily upon her ankles. She momentarily blacked out again.
With her face grabbed in such a way, her eye had been opened again. Rhynn noticed the hazy figure of a large blade hanging above her. She also took note of a lever within her reach, but was unable to discern the connection. A woman wincing at the other side of the room hung from chains by her wrists in immense pain. It was all too much to handle , Rhynn turned to the side.
And what she found there would be imprinted onto her memory for eternity. Melinda. flayed up to the head, her skin cut to look like wings on the ground behind her. Rhynn opened her mouth in a silent scream, wiggling away from the body and only noticing the fresh pool of blood beneath her as she did. She coughed, sick at the thought that ran through her mind. It was now or never and this was her only choice. She leaned forward To apply pressure on the lever, at the same time, grabbing the flayed body that was once Melinda and throwing it between her and the blade as best she could.
By some miracle the blade came down, missing both Rhynn and the body as she quickly placed it aside in disgust. The blade came upward once more, remaining stationary however the sound attracted the despicable brute into the room and over Rhynn’s cowering body once more. For the first time she saw him fully. His eye and mouth were sewn shut, and he carried a great axe. Rhynn looked upward with venom in her eyes, and balled her fists in rage. Rage made her feel good, it made her forget how frightened she was.
The great brute eyed the lever and then looked down to Rhynn snarling despite his sewn face. His grip tightened on the axe as he raised it above Rhynn and swung it down. She moved , going once more for the corpse of Melinda but this time she was too late. The axe came down and landed in her leg. The brute pulled it upward, a squelching sound filling the room as it left Rhynn’s leg, and held it again ready to strike, this time higher. Rhynn looked around once desperately then with a burst of adrenaline leaned her entire weight down on the lever as the brute’s great axe came down, the blunt of it hitting Rhynn over the head. Everything grew slow and for the third time she passed out of consciousness.
She woke, opening one eye first, and then the other slowly, to find that the other axe, once hanging above came down as well; cleaving the orcish man in two. The chains once attached to her were destroyed by the falling blade, shackles still around her ankles but no longer holding her in place. Her first thought goes to her leg, as she gingerly feels downward checking to make sure it still exists in one piece. To her relief, it does, the wound simply being one of the flesh.
Without a second thought Rhynn grabbed the weapon of her now cleaved adversary, caring not of its immense weight, and going over to the other side of the room where she noticed the woman from before, now crumpled onto the ground. Rhynn paled again, the tears welling in her eyes as she noticed the woman’s arms, still hanging upon the rope above her. This woman fell because her bones snapped clear, and for no other reason.
“One…prayer..” The woman muttered. “One…final…prayer”
Rhynn listened, horrified, as the woman went on. She closed her eyes praying to whatever gods she knew existed to lift her from this place.
“So... that I... might pass unto Toran... where I belong... in my last breaths... being in prayer for another..”
Rhynn wondered silently what this could have meant, perhaps, she had one final prayer that she could offer to aid her. As if answering her silent thoughts, the Toranite continued.
“I only have strength…for one final prayer.”
Rhynn wished desperately. “Sanctuary! Concealment, To relieve me from this vial place!”
In her final breath, the Toranite Whispered the prayer as Rhynn disappeared even from herself.
Rhynn made her way from the room, saying a prayer to Toran herself to deliver this woman into his arms. She knew she would not be heard though, never in this place.
In a far corner she found, to her amazement , her things, which she piled onto her back quickly, trading them for the axe. She hauled herself along tiredly, finding hole in the wall and no other way out. She , not thinking, crawled in, wincing as the muck of the hole touched her leg. She could not worry for that now, this hole, likely a sewage system, would lead her out. As she moved along she could not help but feel she was being watched. She turned to see an eye float in the darkness.
“What are you!? What do you want!?”
The eye only babbled in incoherent nonsense and continued to follow. Her curiosity still with her, Rhynn poked it , to which it squished and made an appropriate sound. “Stuck in that place as well? Come along Squishy, I’ll see what I can do for you.”
The rest of the journey went in realitive silence as Rhynn found herself crawling out of the somewhat familiar underground leading up to Port Hempstead. With that, she found herself on the surface, limping as quickly as her legs would carry her first to the water, where she managed to at least wash her face and hair off, along with the muck of her wound, then to familiar ground, into the Crimson Eagle’s Memorial, finding Ozymandias and Tristan sitting amongst the memorial, speaking as always. This is where she collapsed a final time, knowing as she reached them, that she was safe.
-
She stood with her back towards the road, peering over to the small lake of Fort Wayfare over the brim of her spectacles that dangled against the bridge of her nose. With a book in hand she noticed the twinkling stars adorned in the lake, reflecting into the water and then again off of the glass before her eyes. It was not long before she took notice of the second figure, but even with her enhanced vision she was still too slow to maneuver from the hand that reached around to her face both holding and wrapping around her throat. She kicked and tried to scream despite her muffled situation. With a firm clamp of her teeth she bit down on the finger of her to be apprehender but even that, while causing pain did not give her the freedom she so wished it would. She felt two firm blows to her face, and saw nothing more but the darkness.
[FONT="]She woke slowly into darkness to the sound of a woman screaming and a metal door slamming. A pair of whimpering female voices slowly made themselves clear to the third young woman. She raised her head marginally and then regretted doing so. Her face felt large and swollen and her body bruised and beaten. She wondered vaguely where she could be. Images of a tower once familiar to her sprung to mind but she worked hard to dismiss those thoughts. That place was gone forever physically, if not in her mind. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]“Be Quiet! Shh! He’ll come back!” The newest addition to the dungeon could feel the other two hovering above her as the first voice called out.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]“As if he wasn’t going to anyway” Another voice said, softer and slightly lower than the first. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]The first voice spoke again, this time directly to the third woman. “Are you alright?” she inquired, tilting her head in the darkness, and placing a hand in front of the third. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]She looked at the hand for a moment; sweat beginning to coat her face as her platinum blonde hair stuck to its sides. She coughed a bit looking up into the darkness. For a moment she doubted her existence, then she opened her mouth, no sound leaving but the word ‘fine’ mouthed into the darkness. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]A metallic thud filled the dank darkness of the room. The two girls began to panic around the third that still lay sprawled on the floor; her head barely raised enough to see their flittering outlines. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]“Oh! Oh Gods!” The first called out, only calming when the second began to speak In her slower softer drawl.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]“Shh…It won’t be long now…”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The blonde looked up at the silhouettes, still dazed; She swooned every so often as the images spun before her eyes. She was in danger of passing out into cold nothingness once more. The first girl’s voice held her at least partially to this world as she said “Are you going to take my hand or not? I know its dark but…”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The second did not deem it necessary to wait for the thirds answer as she hauled her up onto her feet. The blonde, now standing squinted in the darkness making out the faint patterns of columns within the room. It was then, with a morbid and panicked realization that she realized slowly that all of her possessions, including her spell book, but not her clothing had been taken. She moved her head rapidly left and right, as if she could see the contents of the room, then shuddered, realizing now how alone she really was without her few items of comfort [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “There isn’t any time to…” came the voice of the second girl, pausing with a wince as she heard another thud “…explain but…” [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We’re in a lot of danger” Finished the voice of the first. She jumps and cries out loudly as a third thud is heard.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] Speaking for the first time the newest addition to the captive party tried once again to see past the darkness, whispering, her voice finding her for the first time she spoke. “What are we going to do?”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We don’t know!” The first voice shrieked in disparity while the second commented. “You put up a pretty good fight coming in.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] Not remembering anything of the sort, the third girl pushed her stray hair out of the way of her eyes, wincing as she did so. “That’s…good to know,” She said, not sure how else to reply. The footsteps and thuds were heard, though weather they were getting closer or further away it was hard to tell.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Oh goodness no!” The first girl exclaimed, as the third squinted in the darkness once more. “What is it!?” She asked, the seriousness of the situation at hand beginning to dawn upon her. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We don’t know! We can’t see him in the dark!” The first voice came ending in yet another shriek. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman clasped her hands to her ears at the scream as the door flew open. This time both girls screamed. The heavy steps grew closer “They’re just going to draw attention” The third girl muttered to herself as she heard a scream in the distance. The shadow of the first girl was pressed against a pillar, the second was no where in the third’s limited range of sight. The third woman noticed the large man from before. The smell that overcame her nostrils was horrid as the beast loomed over her. She took a step back only to find him there again. She heard a louder scream than any of the others emanating from the far corner of the room, followed by the beating of fists and the breaking of bones. The scream stops, then all that is heard is escaping air. Loud footsteps draw away from the third girl, and then the slam of the metal door.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] A breath of air exploded in the voice of the first girl, pressed up against the pillar. She was crying. “What are we going to do?”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The shadow of the second girl appeared once more. “What do we do?” Her voice echoed the words of the first.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Why are you asking me!?” Came the third “Where are we!?”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “It was a rhetorical question” Came the second’s answer.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The third girl couldn’t help herself, even in her tired and confused state she managed to retort. “Fair amount of sarcasm for someone scared to death.” She closed her eyes, trying to feel for the familiar tendrils of the weave. This was all a dream, an illusion. It had to be. Her head swooned as she tried to sense even the simplest patterns of the magic. She could feel close to nothing in this place.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “If he didn’t take my spell book…” Came the first voice between sobs, imitating the thoughts the third girl found running amuck in her head. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “You’re a wizard?” She asked, to which the first voice spoke in affirmation. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] She found the search for illusions hopeless. This was all too real, and there was almost no magic in this place.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “He broke my arm…” Came the rather calm voice of the second woman. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The three winced in unison as the woman in the distance began her screaming once more. The third found it hard to keep her breathing still; she was loosing whatever small calm she had. She spoke to avoid collapsing all together. “Where are we? How long have you been here? Who is that screaming? How much of this place have you checked?” The questions poured from her one after another.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t know” said the second woman, the silhouette of her head bobbing as the third woman’s breathing increased.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “About a day” The first woman added, shedding some proverbial light upon the situation. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “But the screaming has to be coming from somewhere” The blonde mused, beginning her customary pacing to and fro despite her run-ins with the various pillars.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] Suddenly, the third woman turned to the first. “Do you remember your light cantrips?” She asked desperately.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Nothing the girl said..Besides” She was cut off before she could truly begin. In a burst of effort the third woman , without her book mumbled the incantation for light. It was with a dim realization however that the light spell did little to aid her. She saw two orbs bobbing in the darkness before they went out entirely, and no more.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Why did you do that?” The second girl said, confused. The third was confused too, not being able to figure out the problem. She touched her face, and her eyes gingerly and yelped. “Ow!” her eyes had two large and very sore bruises, she had been punched in her face , once on either eye.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We can’t just sit around here” The third girl said, followed by the second’s agreeing comment.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We have to find a way out. There’s a door over there, But I don’t have my lock picks.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t like being by the door” The first girl finished worriedly, and at that the three of them moved back slightly, the third woman with a nod of her head.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “If the man comes back we can fight?” The third girl suggested.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I tried that!” Said the second, growing upset. “He broke my arm like a stick!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Did you kick in the right place?” The third woman asked skeptically.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “He’s fast, that’s all I’m saying.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “And you are still kind of glowing.” Announced the first. “That doesn’t help at all.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman sighed. This was beginning to be a most hopeless situation. She thought back to her home, and then back to the times before being called by the Great Dragon Ozlo. What would she had done if she was still under Saebhel’s command. Surely she could remember some trick to get out. Alas , nothing came to her. She began to pace again as the other two bickered.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="]“You need to get rid of that light it isn’t helping!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I think he can see in the dark.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “You don’t know that!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “He saw you well enough to break your arm!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “He did ,huh?”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The third woman tuned this out for now. It wasn’t getting her anywhere, and in fact, seemed like much of what she was used to. She realized with a grim smirk that had she been in her usual groupings, they would have been dead by now. No, it was up to her alone. This she realized. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Alright” The third girl took charge. “If and when he comes back, Bite, scratch, do anything to fight unfairly, We need to get out that door, that’s the first goal.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Alright, I’ll go hide behind the pillar” Came the voice of the second girl, as she disappeared once more from the little sight available to the other two. The minute she was out of sight the first girl spoke up.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We can’t rely on her she’ll just run away” She said to the third in a whisper. That stopped the third girl in her mental tracks. She sighed. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Lovely…Well, we can try to run when she does and hope he chases her if that’s the kind of person she is.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I never realized how dependent on magic I was” the third girl mused, to which the first nodded, then added.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “My name is Melinda.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Rhynn” Said the third girl in a whisper then was surprised to hear the voice of the second once more. “Faith”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I can hear him coming!” Said Faith. “I hope you two are ready!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] At that Rhynn and Melinda ducked behind separate pillars, Rhynn finding herself somewhat close to Faith. As she pressed herself against the right wall, she heard the terrible sound of bones being ripped from their sockets. Choking on the thought, she stepped back and out of the hearing range of that terrible sound. There were thumps on the floor as the door swung open once again.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] As the door opened Faith jumped at the huge orcish creature. Rhynn took the incentive and immediately made for the door. She had one foot through the threshold when the brute grabbed her by the back of her shirt, throwing her five feet backwards into the dark room. In the darkness she heard a snap, a gut wrenching tearing sound, and Faith’s wail as the girl was tossed back into the room behind her. Rhynn felt her back and hair grow wet as a pool of blood slowly surrounded her. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] The blonde slowly rose to her feet, her hair corroded in blood, she turned to the pillar and was sick. Faith wailed in pain over the sound of her wrenching. “Arm! …my ..arm!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] Rhynn recovered quickly calling out into the darkness. “Melinda I need a bit of your robe! She’s going to bleed to death!” The only answer she received was the girl’s sobbing.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] Cursing loudly in the infernal she heard so often from Ozymandias, though not understanding a word of what the curses intended, she ripped a bit of her sleeve desperately then knelt to feel about Faith, finding the empty socket, and bunching the cloth around it, wrapping it so the blood would stop its flowing if only a little. Faith’s wails turned into soft moans and her face paled unseen in the darkness.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “There’s nothing I can use to disinfect the wound I have no healer I!” Rhynn panicked aloud. Faith’s moans slowly came to a halt, her breathing dwindling into her last breaths. She felt the presence of Melinda creep over, and heard her insistent weeping. “What else can we do!?” Rhynn called out to her counterpart. [/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I don’t know!”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Big help either of you are!” Rhynn screamed, frantically, causing Melinda to erupt in another fit of sobs.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “We have to do something” Melinda finally replied, faintly and between choking sobs. “We can’t die like this.”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “I know…I know” Rhynn mustered, as soothingly as possible. Why? Why was it always her that found herself in the situation of servitude, submission, and torture?[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] At that moment the latch of the door opened and they both heard something land in the doorway with a fleshy pop. Melinda stepped forward to take a closer look then immediately began to babble.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “oh..Oh gods!” She shrieked, and began pounding on the door yelling.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “What!? I can’t see what is it!?”[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] “Her Arm!” Melinda yelled out, and despite Rhynn’s efforts to pull her back she could not get her to stand away from the door.[/SIZE][/FONT]
[FONT="] She hardly heard it happen. The door flew open and shut, and Melinda was gone, before Rhynn could even understand it. She screamed bloody murder as she was dragged fast away from the door.[/SIZE][/FONT]
“Oh gods oh gods oh gods” Rhynn babbled, moving closer to the wall from before, hearing the slamming of shackles, and Melinda’s consistent screams. Rhynn also heard the sounds of a blade, and those same tearing sounds amongst the screams. In rhythm she screamed again and again, getting weaker each time, fading to nothing.
Rhynn’s face paled more so as she slumped against the wall, taking no heed of the pool of Faith’s blood beneath her, she was about to pass out once more from the sheer pressure when she heard the staggered breathing of her comrade once more.
“I …am I dead?”
“No..You’re not” Rhynn answered tiredly, closing her eyes against the sound.
“I will be …soon…thankfully…anything to be…out of here.” The voice was gone again, along with the sound of Faith’s breathing. Tears began to pour from Rhynn’s eyes.
Once more, before Rhynn’s comprehension fully set in, the atrocious looming figure was above her again. She tried to crawl away from him, but was grabbed forcibly by the throat and pulled out the door over to the next room. Rhynn struggled and kicked inward, aiming for his groin. In a twist of luck her kick sets in, the man doubling over and loosing his grip. Rhynn took this as an incentive to wiggle free but was grabbed just barely , held by her face and thrown into the second room where two shackles fell down heavily upon her ankles. She momentarily blacked out again.
With her face grabbed in such a way, her eye had been opened again. Rhynn noticed the hazy figure of a large blade hanging above her. She also took note of a lever within her reach, but was unable to discern the connection. A woman wincing at the other side of the room hung from chains by her wrists in immense pain. It was all too much to handle , Rhynn turned to the side.
And what she found there would be imprinted onto her memory for eternity. Melinda. flayed up to the head, her skin cut to look like wings on the ground behind her. Rhynn opened her mouth in a silent scream, wiggling away from the body and only noticing the fresh pool of blood beneath her as she did. She coughed, sick at the thought that ran through her mind. It was now or never and this was her only choice. She leaned forward To apply pressure on the lever, at the same time, grabbing the flayed body that was once Melinda and throwing it between her and the blade as best she could.
By some miracle the blade came down, missing both Rhynn and the body as she quickly placed it aside in disgust. The blade came upward once more, remaining stationary however the sound attracted the despicable brute into the room and over Rhynn’s cowering body once more. For the first time she saw him fully. His eye and mouth were sewn shut, and he carried a great axe. Rhynn looked upward with venom in her eyes, and balled her fists in rage. Rage made her feel good, it made her forget how frightened she was.
The great brute eyed the lever and then looked down to Rhynn snarling despite his sewn face. His grip tightened on the axe as he raised it above Rhynn and swung it down. She moved , going once more for the corpse of Melinda but this time she was too late. The axe came down and landed in her leg. The brute pulled it upward, a squelching sound filling the room as it left Rhynn’s leg, and held it again ready to strike, this time higher. Rhynn looked around once desperately then with a burst of adrenaline leaned her entire weight down on the lever as the brute’s great axe came down, the blunt of it hitting Rhynn over the head. Everything grew slow and for the third time she passed out of consciousness.
She woke, opening one eye first, and then the other slowly, to find that the other axe, once hanging above came down as well; cleaving the orcish man in two. The chains once attached to her were destroyed by the falling blade, shackles still around her ankles but no longer holding her in place. Her first thought goes to her leg, as she gingerly feels downward checking to make sure it still exists in one piece. To her relief, it does, the wound simply being one of the flesh.
Without a second thought Rhynn grabbed the weapon of her now cleaved adversary, caring not of its immense weight, and going over to the other side of the room where she noticed the woman from before, now crumpled onto the ground. Rhynn paled again, the tears welling in her eyes as she noticed the woman’s arms, still hanging upon the rope above her. This woman fell because her bones snapped clear, and for no other reason.
“One…prayer..” The woman muttered. “One…final…prayer”
Rhynn listened, horrified, as the woman went on. She closed her eyes praying to whatever gods she knew existed to lift her from this place.
“So... that I... might pass unto Toran... where I belong... in my last breaths... being in prayer for another..”
Rhynn wondered silently what this could have meant, perhaps, she had one final prayer that she could offer to aid her. As if answering her silent thoughts, the Toranite continued.
“I only have strength…for one final prayer.”
Rhynn wished desperately. “Sanctuary! Concealment, To relieve me from this vial place!”
In her final breath, the Toranite Whispered the prayer as Rhynn disappeared even from herself.
Rhynn made her way from the room, saying a prayer to Toran herself to deliver this woman into his arms. She knew she would not be heard though, never in this place.
In a far corner she found, to her amazement , her things, which she piled onto her back quickly, trading them for the axe. She hauled herself along tiredly, finding hole in the wall and no other way out. She , not thinking, crawled in, wincing as the muck of the hole touched her leg. She could not worry for that now, this hole, likely a sewage system, would lead her out. As she moved along she could not help but feel she was being watched. She turned to see an eye float in the darkness.
“What are you!? What do you want!?”
The eye only babbled in incoherent nonsense and continued to follow. Her curiosity still with her, Rhynn poked it , to which it squished and made an appropriate sound. “Stuck in that place as well? Come along Squishy, I’ll see what I can do for you.”
The rest of the journey went in realitive silence as Rhynn found herself crawling out of the somewhat familiar underground leading up to Port Hempstead. With that, she found herself on the surface, limping as quickly as her legs would carry her first to the water, where she managed to at least wash her face and hair off, along with the muck of her wound, then to familiar ground, into the Crimson Eagle’s Memorial, finding Ozymandias and Tristan sitting amongst the memorial, speaking as always. This is where she collapsed a final time, knowing as she reached them, that she was safe.
-
[noparse]She stood with her back towards the road, peering over to the small lake of Fort Wayfare over the brim of her spectacles that dangled against the bridge of her nose. With a book in hand she noticed the twinkling stars adorned in the lake, reflecting into the water and then again off of the glass before her eyes. It was not long before she took notice of the second figure, but even with her enhanced vision she was still too slow to maneuver from the hand that reached around to her face both holding and wrapping around her throat. She kicked and tried to scream despite her muffled situation. With a firm clamp of her teeth she bit down on the finger of her to be apprehender but even that, while causing pain did not give her the freedom she so wished it would. She felt two firm blows to her face, and saw nothing more but the darkness.
[FONT="]She woke slowly into darkness to the sound of a woman screaming and a metal door slamming. A pair of whimpering female voices slowly made themselves clear to the third young woman. She raised her head marginally and then regretted doing so. Her face felt large and swollen and her body bruised and beaten. She wondered vaguely where she could be. Images of a tower once familiar to her sprung to mind but she worked hard to dismiss those thoughts. That place was gone forever physically, if not in her mind. [/font]
[FONT="]“Be Quiet! Shh! He’ll come back!” The newest addition to the dungeon could feel the other two hovering above her as the first voice called out.[/font]
[FONT="]“As if he wasn’t going to anyway” Another voice said, softer and slightly lower than the first. [/font]
[FONT="]The first voice spoke again, this time directly to the third woman. “Are you alright?” she inquired, tilting her head in the darkness, and placing a hand in front of the third. [/font]
[FONT="]She looked at the hand for a moment; sweat beginning to coat her face as her platinum blonde hair stuck to its sides. She coughed a bit looking up into the darkness. For a moment she doubted her existence, then she opened her mouth, no sound leaving but the word 'fine’ mouthed into the darkness. [/font]
[FONT="]A metallic thud filled the dank darkness of the room. The two girls began to panic around the third that still lay sprawled on the floor; her head barely raised enough to see their flittering outlines. [/font]
[FONT="]“Oh! Oh Gods!” The first called out, only calming when the second began to speak In her slower softer drawl.[/font]
[FONT="]“Shh...It won’t be long now...”[/font]
The blonde looked up at the silhouettes, still dazed; She swooned every so often as the images spun before her eyes. She was in danger of passing out into cold nothingness once more. The first girl’s voice held her at least partially to this world as she said “Are you going to take my hand or not? I know its dark but...”[/font]
[FONT="] The second did not deem it necessary to wait for the thirds answer as she hauled her up onto her feet. The blonde, now standing squinted in the darkness making out the faint patterns of columns within the room. It was then, with a morbid and panicked realization that she realized slowly that all of her possessions, including her spell book, but not her clothing had been taken. She moved her head rapidly left and right, as if she could see the contents of the room, then shuddered, realizing now how alone she really was without her few items of comfort [/font]
[FONT="] “There isn’t any time to...” came the voice of the second girl, pausing with a wince as she heard another thud “...explain but...” [/font]
[FONT="] “We’re in a lot of danger” Finished the voice of the first. She jumps and cries out loudly as a third thud is heard.[/font]
[FONT="] Speaking for the first time the newest addition to the captive party tried once again to see past the darkness, whispering, her voice finding her for the first time she spoke. “What are we going to do?”[/font]
[FONT="] “We don’t know!” The first voice shrieked in disparity while the second commented. “You put up a pretty good fight coming in.”[/font]
[FONT="] Not remembering anything of the sort, the third girl pushed her stray hair out of the way of her eyes, wincing as she did so. “That’s...good to know,” She said, not sure how else to reply. The footsteps and thuds were heard, though weather they were getting closer or further away it was hard to tell.[/font]
[FONT="] “Oh goodness no!” The first girl exclaimed, as the third squinted in the darkness once more. “What is it!?” She asked, the seriousness of the situation at hand beginning to dawn upon her. [/font]
[FONT="] “We don’t know! We can’t see him in the dark!” The first voice came ending in yet another shriek. [/font]
[FONT="] The third woman clasped her hands to her ears at the scream as the door flew open. This time both girls screamed. The heavy steps grew closer “They’re just going to draw attention” The third girl muttered to herself as she heard a scream in the distance. The shadow of the first girl was pressed against a pillar, the second was no where in the third’s limited range of sight. The third woman noticed the large man from before. The smell that overcame her nostrils was horrid as the beast loomed over her. She took a step back only to find him there again. She heard a louder scream than any of the others emanating from the far corner of the room, followed by the beating of fists and the breaking of bones. The scream stops, then all that is heard is escaping air. Loud footsteps draw away from the third girl, and then the slam of the metal door.[/font]
[FONT="] A breath of air exploded in the voice of the first girl, pressed up against the pillar. She was crying. “What are we going to do?”[/font]
[FONT="] The shadow of the second girl appeared once more. “What do we do?” Her voice echoed the words of the first.[/font]
[FONT="] “Why are you asking me!?” Came the third “Where are we!?”[/font]
[FONT="] “It was a rhetorical question” Came the second’s answer.[/font]
[FONT="] The third girl couldn’t help herself, even in her tired and confused state she managed to retort. “Fair amount of sarcasm for someone scared to death.” She closed her eyes, trying to feel for the familiar tendrils of the weave. This was all a dream, an illusion. It had to be. Her head swooned as she tried to sense even the simplest patterns of the magic. She could feel close to nothing in this place.[/font]
[FONT="] “If he didn’t take my spell book...” Came the first voice between sobs, imitating the thoughts the third girl found running amuck in her head. [/font]
[FONT="] “You’re a wizard?” She asked, to which the first voice spoke in affirmation. [/font]
[FONT="] She found the search for illusions hopeless. This was all too real, and there was almost no magic in this place.[/font]
[FONT="] “He broke my arm...” Came the rather calm voice of the second woman. [/font]
[FONT="] The three winced in unison as the woman in the distance began her screaming once more. The third found it hard to keep her breathing still; she was loosing whatever small calm she had. She spoke to avoid collapsing all together. “Where are we? How long have you been here? Who is that screaming? How much of this place have you checked?” The questions poured from her one after another.[/font]
[FONT="] “I don’t know” said the second woman, the silhouette of her head bobbing as the third woman’s breathing increased.[/font]
[FONT="] “About a day” The first woman added, shedding some proverbial light upon the situation. [/font]
[FONT="] “But the screaming has to be coming from somewhere” The blonde mused, beginning her customary pacing to and fro despite her run-ins with the various pillars.[/font]
[FONT="] Suddenly, the third woman turned to the first. “Do you remember your light cantrips?” She asked desperately.[/font]
[FONT="] “Nothing the girl said..Besides” She was cut off before she could truly begin. In a burst of effort the third woman , without her book mumbled the incantation for light. It was with a dim realization however that the light spell did little to aid her. She saw two orbs bobbing in the darkness before they went out entirely, and no more.[/font]
[FONT="] “Why did you do that?” The second girl said, confused. The third was confused too, not being able to figure out the problem. She touched her face, and her eyes gingerly and yelped. “Ow!” her eyes had two large and very sore bruises, she had been punched in her face , once on either eye.[/font]
[FONT="] “We can’t just sit around here” The third girl said, followed by the second’s agreeing comment.[/font]
[FONT="] “We have to find a way out. There’s a door over there, But I don’t have my lock picks.”[/font]
[FONT="] “I don’t like being by the door” The first girl finished worriedly, and at that the three of them moved back slightly, the third woman with a nod of her head.[/font]
[FONT="] “If the man comes back we can fight?” The third girl suggested.[/font]
[FONT="] “I tried that!” Said the second, growing upset. “He broke my arm like a stick!”[/font]
[FONT="] “Did you kick in the right place?” The third woman asked skeptically.[/font]
[FONT="] “He’s fast, that’s all I’m saying.”[/font]
[FONT="] “And you are still kind of glowing.” Announced the first. “That doesn’t help at all.”[/font]
[FONT="] The third woman sighed. This was beginning to be a most hopeless situation. She thought back to her home, and then back to the times before being called by the Great Dragon Ozlo. What would she had done if she was still under Saebhel’s command. Surely she could remember some trick to get out. Alas , nothing came to her. She began to pace again as the other two bickered.[/font]
[FONT="]“You need to get rid of that light it isn’t helping!”[/font]
[FONT="] “I think he can see in the dark.”[/font]
[FONT="] “You don’t know that!”[/font]
[FONT="] “He saw you well enough to break your arm!”[/font]
[FONT="] “He did ,huh?”[/font]
[FONT="] The third woman tuned this out for now. It wasn’t getting her anywhere, and in fact, seemed like much of what she was used to. She realized with a grim smirk that had she been in her usual groupings, they would have been dead by now. No, it was up to her alone. This she realized. [/font]
[FONT="] “Alright” The third girl took charge. “If and when he comes back, Bite, scratch, do anything to fight unfairly, We need to get out that door, that’s the first goal.”[/font]
[FONT="] “Alright, I’ll go hide behind the pillar” Came the voice of the second girl, as she disappeared once more from the little sight available to the other two. The minute she was out of sight the first girl spoke up.[/font]
[FONT="] “We can’t rely on her she’ll just run away” She said to the third in a whisper. That stopped the third girl in her mental tracks. She sighed. [/font]
[FONT="] “Lovely...Well, we can try to run when she does and hope he chases her if that’s the kind of person she is.”[/font]
[FONT="] “I never realized how dependent on magic I was” the third girl mused, to which the first nodded, then added.[/font]
[FONT="] “My name is Melinda.”[/font]
[FONT="] “Rhynn” Said the third girl in a whisper then was surprised to hear the voice of the second once more. “Faith”[/font]
[FONT="] “I can hear him coming!” Said Faith. “I hope you two are ready!”[/font]
[FONT="] At that Rhynn and Melinda ducked behind separate pillars, Rhynn finding herself somewhat close to Faith. As she pressed herself against the right wall, she heard the terrible sound of bones being ripped from their sockets. Choking on the thought, she stepped back and out of the hearing range of that terrible sound. There were thumps on the floor as the door swung open once again.[/font]
[FONT="] As the door opened Faith jumped at the huge orcish creature. Rhynn took the incentive and immediately made for the door. She had one foot through the threshold when the brute grabbed her by the back of her shirt, throwing her five feet backwards into the dark room. In the darkness she heard a snap, a gut wrenching tearing sound, and Faith’s wail as the girl was tossed back into the room behind her. Rhynn felt her back and hair grow wet as a pool of blood slowly surrounded her. [/font]
[FONT="] The blonde slowly rose to her feet, her hair corroded in blood, she turned to the pillar and was sick. Faith wailed in pain over the sound of her wrenching. “Arm! ...my ..arm!”[/font]
[FONT="] Rhynn recovered quickly calling out into the darkness. “Melinda I need a bit of your robe! She’s going to bleed to death!” The only answer she received was the girl’s sobbing.[/font]
[FONT="] Cursing loudly in the infernal she heard so often from Ozymandias, though not understanding a word of what the curses intended, she ripped a bit of her sleeve desperately then knelt to feel about Faith, finding the empty socket, and bunching the cloth around it, wrapping it so the blood would stop its flowing if only a little. Faith’s wails turned into soft moans and her face paled unseen in the darkness.[/font]
[FONT="] “There’s nothing I can use to disinfect the wound I have no healer I!” Rhynn panicked aloud. Faith’s moans slowly came to a halt, her breathing dwindling into her last breaths. She felt the presence of Melinda creep over, and heard her insistent weeping. “What else can we do!?” Rhynn called out to her counterpart. [/font]
[FONT="] “I don’t know!”[/font]
[FONT="] “Big help either of you are!” Rhynn screamed, frantically, causing Melinda to erupt in another fit of sobs.[/font]
[FONT="] “We have to do something” Melinda finally replied, faintly and between choking sobs. “We can’t die like this.”[/font]
[FONT="] “I know...I know” Rhynn mustered, as soothingly as possible. Why? Why was it always her that found herself in the situation of servitude, submission, and torture?[/font]
[FONT="] At that moment the latch of the door opened and they both heard something land in the doorway with a fleshy pop. Melinda stepped forward to take a closer look then immediately began to babble.[/font]
[FONT="] “oh..Oh gods!” She shrieked, and began pounding on the door yelling.[/font]
[FONT="] “What!? I can’t see what is it!?”[/font]
[FONT="] “Her Arm!” Melinda yelled out, and despite Rhynn’s efforts to pull her back she could not get her to stand away from the door.[/font]
She hardly heard it happen. The door flew open and shut, and Melinda was gone, before Rhynn could even understand it. She screamed bloody murder as she was dragged fast away from the door.
“Oh gods oh gods oh gods” Rhynn babbled, moving closer to the wall from before, hearing the slamming of shackles, and Melinda’s consistent screams. Rhynn also heard the sounds of a blade, and those same tearing sounds amongst the screams. In rhythm she screamed again and again, getting weaker each time, fading to nothing.
Rhynn’s face paled more so as she slumped against the wall, taking no heed of the pool of Faith’s blood beneath her, she was about to pass out once more from the sheer pressure when she heard the staggered breathing of her comrade once more.
“I ...am I dead?”
“No..You’re not” Rhynn answered tiredly, closing her eyes against the sound.
“I will be ...soon...thankfully...anything to be...out of here.” The voice was gone again, along with the sound of Faith’s breathing. Tears began to pour from Rhynn’s eyes.
Once more, before Rhynn’s comprehension fully set in, the atrocious looming figure was above her again. She tried to crawl away from him, but was grabbed forcibly by the throat and pulled out the door over to the next room. Rhynn struggled and kicked inward, aiming for his groin. In a twist of luck her kick sets in, the man doubling over and loosing his grip. Rhynn took this as an incentive to wiggle free but was grabbed just barely , held by her face and thrown into the second room where two shackles fell down heavily upon her ankles. She momentarily blacked out again.
With her face grabbed in such a way, her eye had been opened again. Rhynn noticed the hazy figure of a large blade hanging above her. She also took note of a lever within her reach, but was unable to discern the connection. A woman wincing at the other side of the room hung from chains by her wrists in immense pain. It was all too much to handle , Rhynn turned to the side.
And what she found there would be imprinted onto her memory for eternity. Melinda. flayed up to the head, her skin cut to look like wings on the ground behind her. Rhynn opened her mouth in a silent scream, wiggling away from the body and only noticing the fresh pool of blood beneath her as she did. She coughed, sick at the thought that ran through her mind. It was now or never and this was her only choice. She leaned forward To apply pressure on the lever, at the same time, grabbing the flayed body that was once Melinda and throwing it between her and the blade as best she could.
By some miracle the blade came down, missing both Rhynn and the body as she quickly placed it aside in disgust. The blade came upward once more, remaining stationary however the sound attracted the despicable brute into the room and over Rhynn’s cowering body once more. For the first time she saw him fully. His eye and mouth were sewn shut, and he carried a great axe. Rhynn looked upward with venom in her eyes, and balled her fists in rage. Rage made her feel good, it made her forget how frightened she was.
The great brute eyed the lever and then looked down to Rhynn snarling despite his sewn face. His grip tightened on the axe as he raised it above Rhynn and swung it down. She moved , going once more for the corpse of Melinda but this time she was too late. The axe came down and landed in her leg. The brute pulled it upward, a squelching sound filling the room as it left Rhynn’s leg, and held it again ready to strike, this time higher. Rhynn looked around once desperately then with a burst of adrenaline leaned her entire weight down on the lever as the brute’s great axe came down, the blunt of it hitting Rhynn over the head. Everything grew slow and for the third time she passed out of consciousness.
She woke, opening one eye first, and then the other slowly, to find that the other axe, once hanging above came down as well; cleaving the orcish man in two. The chains once attached to her were destroyed by the falling blade, shackles still around her ankles but no longer holding her in place. Her first thought goes to her leg, as she gingerly feels downward checking to make sure it still exists in one piece. To her relief, it does, the wound simply being one of the flesh.
Without a second thought Rhynn grabbed the weapon of her now cleaved adversary, caring not of its immense weight, and going over to the other side of the room where she noticed the woman from before, now crumpled onto the ground. Rhynn paled again, the tears welling in her eyes as she noticed the woman’s arms, still hanging upon the rope above her. This woman fell because her bones snapped clear, and for no other reason.
“One...prayer..” The woman muttered. “One...final...prayer”
Rhynn listened, horrified, as the woman went on. She closed her eyes praying to whatever gods she knew existed to lift her from this place.
“So... that I... might pass unto Toran... where I belong... in my last breaths... being in prayer for another..”
Rhynn wondered silently what this could have meant, perhaps, she had one final prayer that she could offer to aid her. As if answering her silent thoughts, the Toranite continued.
“I only have strength...for one final prayer.”
Rhynn wished desperately. “Sanctuary! Concealment, To relieve me from this vial place!”
In her final breath, the Toranite Whispered the prayer as Rhynn disappeared even from herself.
Rhynn made her way from the room, saying a prayer to Toran herself to deliver this woman into his arms. She knew she would not be heard though, never in this place.
In a far corner she found, to her amazement , her things, which she piled onto her back quickly, trading them for the axe. She hauled herself along tiredly, finding hole in the wall and no other way out. She , not thinking, crawled in, wincing as the muck of the hole touched her leg. She could not worry for that now, this hole, likely a sewage system, would lead her out. As she moved along she could not help but feel she was being watched. She turned to see an eye float in the darkness.
“What are you!? What do you want!?”
The eye only babbled in incoherent nonsense and continued to follow. Her curiosity still with her, Rhynn poked it , to which it squished and made an appropriate sound. “Stuck in that place as well? Come along Squishy, I’ll see what I can do for you.”
The rest of the journey went in realitive silence as Rhynn found herself crawling out of the somewhat familiar underground leading up to Port Hempstead. With that, she found herself on the surface, limping as quickly as her legs would carry her first to the water, where she managed to at least wash her face and hair off, along with the muck of her wound, then to familiar ground, into the Crimson Eagle’s Memorial, finding Ozymandias and Tristan sitting amongst the memorial, speaking as always. This is where she collapsed a final time, knowing as she reached them, that she was safe[/noparse]
-
[FONT="]Why did they argue?[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT][FONT="]We’ve been seeing this for the last eleven years. Why choose now to begin arguing or to begin aiding? Why, “wait until the problem is handed to them on a silver platter”? [/FONT]
[FONT="] There was a funeral progression today. Yet another one, I do not know why so many were gathered in Hempstead to see this one. What made this one so different from the countless others? There was a man, The man who has lost his family; arguing the point we’ve all heard so many times before: Heroes caused the Dark Age of Layonara. It is our fault people are starved and dying and our fault that the skies and the world is the way it is. My question is Why Argue? Or rather, Why argue now? [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT][FONT="]Why did we wait until the umpteenth Funeral to argue this. And why did we bother just to help this particular family. What about the rest? Okay, Katrien has her Foundation, but the commoners didn’t even know about it until she told. What the hells was she collecting for all this time if they didn’t even know the help existed until this very moment? How many people still don’t realize the help is out there? Why Argue Now?[/FONT]
[FONT="] Why not go on silently, listen if we felt as if we had to , and then help silently. Do not help because we’ve basically been scolded into it. Help because we want to not because of the fact that for some reason this hundredth? Thousanth? Funeral kicked us so called heroes into gear? Because you know something? Those commoners have a lot of points.[/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="]If it had been me, I would not have argued. At all. But kept my tongue (for once) and decided what to do afterwards. There was no reason to increase the suffering of these people by having them confront us directly. No reason at all. If we’re going to help then we should help. Silently. And Before it gets more out of hand then it already has in the last eleven years.[/FONT]
[FONT="]
If we’re not going to help each and every family Before it gets into our faces, then we have no right to say and thing, and then the commoners are right about us ‘heroes’. [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="] [/FONT]
[FONT="]Worse yet are the dragons. Not the least of our troubles: A white dragon has been rumored in the Northern Isles. We have a ‘job’ to confirm its existence. I wrote down the name of a local expert somewhere, though I have to find it. I’ve been noticing lately that the skies have been clearing up. Sometimes, I swear I can see and hear the sound of wings. If the dragons take away the darkness, or if someone like Milara does it in order to further besmirch the name of ‘heroes’ Well..what will happen then?[/FONT]
-
Well Rhynn. That was stupid. Stupid, Stupid, Stupid.
[FONT="] Looking at the letters I’ve sent out I can see exactly why it was stupid. Talking with Ireth would’ve possibly been enough. But no, Not Rhynn. No Rhynn can never be the wise one. Now I have to go out for drinks with Arkolio. I don’t trust the bastard at all. I have to talk to Raven, there are a few things I need to buy. I know exactly what kind of favors he would want for my questions. There is no way he’s getting any of them. However, I must remember my specialty…[/FONT]
-
Firstly, I've had my talk with Arkolio. Half a million freakin' True. He has got to be some sort of insane. There have to be better ways and I'm determined to find them. He did offer me some interesting information however. I could've gotten it elsewhere but he said a few things that made sense.
"The trick is to make it unprofitable to be a slaver. You have got to make the risk not worth the return"
What he's basically saying is that the morality of the matter doesn't really ..well..matter at all. Even if it does to me, it doesn't matter in the long run because it doesn't to them. The only thing they will understand is profits and in order to get it to stop I have to attack the profits, or attack their safety.
Ark also offered me three simple steps.
1) Find Ma'adam Tikiri (leader of the Black River Pirates)
2) Kill the Sheik of the Silver Crescent Traders.
3) Deal with the Vine.
The first is what he is offering me for half a million. The second, Well, I'll just have to get back into contact with my old friends at the Network. The third...The third is going to be a personal enjoyment for me.
This can be done and now I'm more confident than ever.
There is still Ireth to talk with.
---
The second matter is Jennara and Yardislan's Rofireinite problem. It was funny that some did not understand why I was there. I can only assume they thought of me as a vile creature who would look to steal the draconic book artifact rather than turn it in untouched. I don't know. Are they right? I do have interest in seeing the book, and reading it. But do I want to more so then I want to be trusted? We shall see.
I was tasked to talk with another half orc brute. At least my diplomacy is still good for a little something these days.
---
I've also taken to helping Quill with his rebuilding of Stone in Rilara. The place, despite certain baronies still means something to me. It's my home, I will offer my aid where I can. Krys and Clarissa want to go talk to the leader of the domain Stone would now fall within. I may or may not make that journey with them.
---
And now the matter I wished to never remember. A child lost. I can now understand exactly how I assumed Anna has felt. I don't really remember her loosing her child, but Ozy and Angela said she had. So I can only assume she had gone through the same way I feel.
I went to sleep one way and woke in the middle of the night half way through another. There was nothing I can do to stop it, it had barely been two months and no one knew. I didn't want anyone to know. I should've realized that he would get his revenge in this one , last way. It hurts....It hurt so much that I wandered around randomly till passing out in the rain. When I woke up Drogo and Jilsephonie found me. Drogo knew instantly and while I didn't really want to speak of it, she said she has lost a child before as well. I had no idea. Poor Jil and Daren. Her offer of aid was appreciated but I didn't want to talk then either.
I still hurt and I still miss that to which isn't there anymore.
I had also been foolish. I should have known he would have figured out what had happened. I should have just told him two months ago when it started what was happening. I didn't want him to be angered with me. A child is nothing he would have needed.
Besides, He says I have him to take care of..
He says someday....
-
Home...
Back to Rilara, to Villiasport..Home...
My siblings just eyed me curiously and I formed a make shift grave by the ones of my mother and father. I would not, and will not disclose to them. I did tell them of my engagement though, but did not go into much detail. They're probably loosing faith in me anyway.
I visited what remains of Saebhel's tower.
I took the ashes into a vial
and tied that to a chain. Now I wear the essence of my overcoming him.
One thing I did hear from all the Voraxite talk of my brothers and sisters, is a movement based in Hempstead, something to stop the murders , prostitution, and slavery. Its the third that's attracted me. I'll see what this is all about.
-
This book no longer has any pages to write in....